their several Blazons I know not on how good autoritie we find in Bara the French Herald The principall of them were Sir Lancelot Sir Tristrum Sir Lamorock Sir Gawin c. all placed at one Round Table to avoid quarrels about priority and place The Round Table hanging in the great Hall at Winchester is falsely called Arthurs Round-Table it being not of sufficient Antiquity and containing but 24 Seats Of these Knights there are reported many fabulous Stories They ended with their Founder and are feigned by that Lucian of France Rablates to be the Ferry-men of Hell and that their pay is a piece of mouldy bread and a phillop on the nose 2 Of S. George called commonly the Garter instituted by King Edward the third to increase vertue and valour in the hearts of his Nobility or as some will in honour of the Countess of Salisburies Garter of which Lady the King formerly had been inamoured But this I take to be a vain and idle Romance derogatory both to the Founder and the Order first published by Polidore Virgil a stranger to the Affairs of England and by him taken up on no better ground than fama vulgi the tradition of the common people too trifling a Foundation for so great a building Common bruit being so infamous an Historian that wise men neither report after it nor give credit to any thing they receive from it But for this fame or common bruit the vanity and improbabilities thereof have been elsewhere canvassed Suffice it to observe in this time and place that the Garter was given unto this Order in testimony of that Bond of Love and Affection wherewith the Knights or Fellowes of it were to be bound severally unto one another and all of them joyntly to the King as the Soveraign of it So saith the Register of the Order in which occurreth not one word of the Ladies Garter affirming that King Edward did so fit the habit into that design Vt omnia ad amcitiam concordiam tendere nemo non intelligat But to return unto the Order there are of it 26. Knights of which the Kings of England are Soveraignes and is so much desired for its excellencie that 8 Emperors 21 forein Kings 22 forein Dukes and Princes besides divers Noble-men of other Countries have been Fellowes of it The Ensign is a blew Garter buckled on the left leg on which these words are imbroydered viz. Honi soit qui mal y pense About their necks they wear a blew Ribband at the end of which hangeth the Image of S. George upon whose day the Installations of the new Knights are commonly celebrated 3 Of the Bath brought first into England 1399 by Henry the fourth They are created at the Coronation of Kings and Queens and the Installation of the Princes of Wales their duty to defend true Religion Widows Maids Orphans and to maintain the Kings Rights The Knights hereof distinguished by a Red Ribband which they wear ordinarily about their necks to difference them from Knights Batchelors of whom they have in all places the Precedencie unless they be also the Sonnes of Noble-men to whom their birth gives it before all Orders 4 Of Baronets an Order instituted by King Iames in the 9th yeer of his Reign for the furtherance of the Plantation of Vister They have Precedency of the Knights of the Baâ—h but not of those of the Garter nor of the younger Sonnes of the Nobility But this being Hereditarie not personall and rather civill than militarie is not so properly to be rancked amongst Orders of Knight-hood There were in England at and since the time of the Reformation Arch-Bishops 2. Bishops 20. WALES WALES is bounded on all sides with the Sea except towards England on the East from which separated by the River Dee and a Line drawn to the River Wie Antiently it extended Eastwards to the River Severn till by the puissance of Offâ— the great King of the Mercians the Welch or Britans were driven out the plain Countries beyond that River and forced to betake themselves to the Mountains where he caused them to be shut up and divided from England by an huge Dich called in Welch Claudh Offa i. e. Offa's Dâ—ke which beginning at the influx of the Wie into the Severn not far from Châ—pstow extendeth 84 miles in length even as far as Chester where the Dee is mingled with the Sea Concerning which Ditch there was a Law made by Harald That if any Welchman was sound with a Weapon on this side of it he should have his right hand cut off by the Kings Officers The name of Wales some derive from Idwallo the Sonne of Cadwallader who with the small remainder of his British Subjects made good the fastnesses of this Countrie and was the first who had the title of King of Wales Others conceive that the name of Welch and Wales was given them by the Saxons who having possessed themselves of all the rest of the Countrie called the Britans who lived here by the name of Walsh which in their Language signifieth as much as Aliens because they differed from them both in Lawes and Language which is the generall Opinion Most probable it is that as the Britans derive their Pedigree from the Galls as before was proved so they might still retain the name and were called Wallish by the Saxons instead of Gallish the Saxons using in most words W. for G. as Warre for Guerre Warden for Guardian and the like And this to be believed the rather because the Frenchmen to this day call the Countrey Galles and the Eldest Sonne of England Le Prince de Galles as also that the Dutch or Germans of whom the Saxons are a part doe call such Nations as inhabit on the skirts of France by the name of Wallons The antient Inhabitants hereof in the time of the Romans before it had the name of Wales were the Siluâ—es possessing the Counties of Hereford Brecknock Radnor Monmouth and Glamorgan all Glocestershire beyond the Severn and the South parts of Worcestershire on the same side also their chief Towns Ariconium now Hereford not reckoned since the time of Offa as a part of Wales Balleum now Buelih in Brecknock Gobannium now Abargevenny in Monmouth Magni now New Radnor in the Countie so named and Bovium now Boverton in Glamorgan 2 The Dimetâ— possessing Cardigan Caermarthen and Pembrokeshires whose chief Towns were Loventium now New Castle in Caermarthen Maridunum or Caermarthen it self and Octopitae where now stands S. Davids by the Welch called Menew whence that Bishop hath the name of Menevensis in Latine 3 The Ordovices inhabiting the Counties of Merioneth Carnarvon Anglesey Denbigh Flint and Montgomery with the North part of Worcestershire beyond the Severn and all Shropshire on the same side of the River Their chief Towns were Segontium now Caer Seont in Carnarvonshire Cononium now Conwey in the same County Bonium where after stood the famous Monastery of Banchor in Flintshire and
divided into the Higher and the Lower the Lower containing the Sea coasts and the Higher the more Inland parts Principall Cities of the whole 1 Constance a Bishops See the Spire or Steeple of whose Cathedrall is easily discernable afar off both by Sea and Land and serveth Saylers for a Landmark From hence the Country hereabouts hath the name of Constantin 2 Auranches situate on a rock with a fair prospect over the English Channell but more neer to Bretagn than the other the chief Citie of the Abrincantes called Ingena by Ptolomie now a Bishops See 3 Caen Cadomum in Latine an Episcopall See as the other Strong populous and well built seated upon the River Orne second in Reputation of the whole Province but more especially famous for the Sepulchre of William the Conquerour the Vniversitie founded here by King Henry the 5th and for the long resistance which it made against him in his Conquest of Normanite 4. Baieux the â—ivitas Baiocassium of Antoninus from whence the Countrie round about hath the name of Bâ—ssin Memorable of a long time for a See Episcopal One of the Bishops whereof called Odo Brother unto William the Conquerour by the Mothers side was by him created Earl of Kent and afterwards on some just displeasure committed Prisoner For which when quarreled by the Pope the Clergie being then exempted from the Secular Powers â—he returned this answer that he had committed the Earl of Kent not the Bishop of Bayeux By which distinction he avoided the Popes displeasure 5. Roven of old Râ—thomarâ—m pleasantly seated on the Seine and watered with the two little Riverets of Robeâ— and Râ—inâ—lie which keep it very sweet and clean The Citie for the most part well built of large circuit and great trading the second for bigness wealth and beauty in all France antiently the Metropolis of this Province and an Arch-Bishops See and honoured of late times with a Court of Parliament erected here by Lewis the twelfth Anno 1501. In the Cathedrall Church hereof a Reverend but no beautifull fabrick is to be seen the Sepulchre of Jâ—hâ— Duke of Bedford and Regent of France for King Henry the sixt which when an envious Courtier perswaded Charles the eighth to deface God forbid saith he that I should wrong him being dead whom living all the power of France was not able to withstand adding withall that he deserved a better Monument than the English had bestowed upon him And to say truth the Tomb is but mean and poor short of the merits of the man and carrying no proportion to so great a vertue 6 Falaise upon the River Ante once of strength and note the dwelling place of Arlette a Skinners Daughter and the Mother of William the Conquerour whom Duke Robert passing through the Town took such notice of as he beheld her in a dance amongst other Damosells that he sent for her to accompany him that night in bed and begot on her William the Bastard Duke of Normandy and King of England Her immodesty that night said to be so great that either in regard thereof or in spite to her Sonne the English called all Strumpets by the name of Harlots the word continuing to this day 7 Vernaville Vernolâ—um in Latine in former times accompted one of the Bulwarks of Normandie against the French Of which it is reported that when news was brought to Richard the first that Philip surnamed Augustuâ— the French King had laid siedge unto it he should say these words I will never turn my back till I have confronted those cowardly French men For performance of which Princely word he caused a passage to be broken thorough the Palace of Westminster and came so unexpected upon his Enemies that they raised their siedge and hastned homewards 8 Alanson of most note for giving the title of Earl and Duke to many Princes of the Royal Familie of Valois beginning in Charles de Valois the Father of Philip de Valois French King and continuing for eight successions till the death of Charles the fourth Duke of this line conferred occasionally after that on many of the younger Princes of the Royal Familie 9. Lysieux on the North-East of Alanson a Bishops See the chief Town of the Lexobii as 10 Caux of the Caletes both placed by Caesar in these parts 11. Eureux an Episcopal See also by Ptolomie called Mediolanium the chief Citie antiently of the Eburones and still a rich and flourishing Town the third in estimation of all this Province 12. Gisors a strong frontire Town towards France whilst Normandie was in the hands of the English or under its own Dukes and Princes notable for the many repulses given unto the French And 13. Pontoyse another frontier upon France so called of the Bridge on the River of Oyse which divides France from Normandie on which the Town is situate and by which well fortified on that side but taken at the second coming of Charles the 7th after an ignominious flight hence upon the noyse only of the coming of the Duke of York commander at that time of the Province and the English Forces 14. Albemarl contractedly Aumerl most memorable for giving the title of Earl to the Noble Familie De Fortibus Lords of Holderness in England and of Duke to Edward Earl of Rutland after Duke of York More towards the Sea 15. S. Valenies seated on a small but secure Bay betwixt Dieppe and New Haven 16. Dieppe at the mouth of a little River so named opening into a large and capacious Bay a Town of Trade especially for the Newfound-Land remarkable for its fidelity to Henry the 4th in the midst of his troubles When the Confederates of the Guisian faction called the Holy League had outed him of almost all the rest of his Cities compelled him to betake himself hither from whence he might more easily hoise Sail for England and called him in derision the King of Dieppe 17. New-Haven the Port Town to Roven and Paris situate at the mouth of the River Seine from hence by great Ships navigable as far as Roven by lesser unto Pont de l' Arch 70 miles from Paris the Bridge of Roven formerly broken down by the English to secure the Town lying unrepaired to this day by means of the Parisians for the better trading of their City By the French it is called Havre de Grace and Franciscopolis by the Latines repaired and fortified the better to confront the English by King Francis the first and from thence so named Delivered by the Prince of Conde and his faction into the hands of Q. Elizabeth of England as a Town of caution for the landing of such forces as she was to send to their relief in the first civil War of France about Religion and by the help of the same faction taken from her again as soon as their differences were compounded By means whereof the Hugonots were not only weakned for the present but made uncapable of any succours out of England for the
and untractable People The Government of this Country since the first Conquest by the English hath been most commonly by one Supreme Officer who is sometimes called the 〈…〉 most generally the Lord Deputy of Ireland than whom no Vice-Roy in all 〈◊〉 hath greater power or 〈◊〉 nearer the Majesty of a King in his Train and State For his assistance â—e hath a Privie Councell attending on him though resident for the most part at Duâ—lin and in emergencies or cases of more difficult nature proceedeth many times in an arbitrary way without formalities of Law And for their Laws which are the standing Rule of all civil Government they owe their being and original to the English Parliaments For in the reign of â—ing Henry the 7th Sir â—â—award Pâ—ynâ—ngs then Lord Deputy caused an Act to pass in the Irish Parliament whereby all laws 〈◊〉 Statutes which were made in England before that time were to be entertained and 〈◊〉 in force as the Laws of Ireland On which foundation they have raised many Superstructures both of Law and Government enacted in their own Parliaments summoned by the Lord Deputy at the Kings appointment in which by an other Statute made in the time of the said Poynings the people are inabled to make Laws for their own good Governance conditioned they were first transmitted to the Court of England to be considered oâ— by the King before they were Voted to in either of the houses of the Irish Parliaments Which Laws commmonly called Pâ—ynings Laws have hitherto continued in force amongst them though the last much stomaked and repined at not only as a badge of their Subjection to the Crown of England but as a Curb or Martingall to hold them in Yet notwithstabding these good Laws and the ample power of their Commission the Lord Deputies could never absolutely subdue the Iland or bring the People to any civill course of life the Fathers inflicting a heavy curse on all their posterity if ever they should sow Corn build houses or Learn the English tongue To this indisposition of the Irish themselves let us adde the defects of the Kings of England and Irish Deputies in matters of civill policie as I find them particularized by Sir John Davies in his worthy and piâ—hy discourse of this Subject I will only glean a few of them First then saith he a barbarous Country is like a field overgrown with wees which must first be well broken with the Plough and then immediately Sown with good and profitable seed so must a wild and uncivill people be first broken and Ploughed up by War and then presently Sown with the seed of good Laws and discipline lest the weeds revive in the one and ill manners in the other Here then was the first defect in our English Kings not to tame and take down the Stomacks and pride of this people though either civill or forrein wars perhaps occasioned this neglect and also the Irish Deputies who at such times as the people upon a small discomfiture were crest-faln neglected the so keeping of them by severity of discipline The second oversight concerneth particularly our Kings who gave such large possessions and regalities unto the first Conquerours that the people knew no Authority in a manner above their own immediate Lords Thirdly the Laws of England were not indifferently communicated to all the Irishrie but to some particular Families and Provinces only insomuch as there were but five great Lords of the Naturall Irish who had the benefit and protection of the Laws of England that is to say O Neale in Vlster O Connobâ—r in Connaught Mac Morrough in Lemster O Malaghlia in Meth O Brian in Twomâ—nd known by the name of Quâ—nque Sanguines in some old Records By means whereof the rest of the people being in the condition of Out-laws or at the best of Aliens had no incouragement either to build or plant or manure their Land or to behave themselves as Subjectâ— A fourth defect was more particularly in the Deputies or Lords Lieâ—tenants who having made good and wholsome Laws against the barbarous customes of the Common people and the merciless oppressions of the Lords never put any of them in execution as if they had been made for terror not for reformation Fiftly Adde unto these which Sir John Dâ—vies hath omitted the little care which was too often taken by the Kings of England in the choice of their Dâ—puties sometimes conferring that high Office as a Court-preferment without Relation unto the merits of the person and sometimes sending men of weak or broken fortunes who attended more their own profit than their Masters service and were more bent to fleece than to feed this Flock Siâ—thâ—y And yet besides there Errours of the Kings and Deputies in point of Government there was another and as great in the 〈◊〉 themselves who building all their Forts and Castles in the open Countries abandoned the Woods and Bogs and other Fastnesses to the naturall Irish the strength whereof not only animated them to Rebell upon all occasions but served too fitly to continue them in their antient 〈◊〉 In these terms of wildness and non-subjection stood Ireland till the latter end of Queen Elizabeths reign at what time the Rebellion of Hugh O Neal Earl of Vir Oen had ingaged almost all the Irishrie in that desperate Action which ending in the overthrow of that ingratefull Rebel and all his partizâ—ns not only crushed the overmuch powerablenesse of the Irish Nobility but made the finall and full conquest of the whole Nation So true it is that Every Pebellion when it is supprest doth make the Prince stronger and the Subjects weaker Ireland thus broken and ploughed up that glorious Queen died a victor over all her enemies and left the Sowing of it unto her successor King Iames who omitted no part of a skilfull Seedsman 1 Then there was an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Act of Oblivion made whereby all the offences against the Crown were remitted if by such a limited day the people would sue out their Pardons and by the same Act all the Irishrie were manumitted from the servitude of their Lords and received into the Kings immediat protection 2ly The whole kingdom was divided into Shires and Judges it inerant appointed to circuit them whereby it hath followed that the exactions of the Lords are said aside the behaviour of the people is narrowly looked into the passages before unknown unto our Souldiers are laid open by our Vnder-Sheriffes and Bayliffs and the common people seeing the benefit and security they enjoy by the English Laws and loth to plead alwayes by an Interpreter begin to set their children to School for the learning of the English tongue 3ly The Irish were not rooted out as in the first plantation in Lemster and the English onely estated in their rooms but were onely removed from the woods bogs and mountains into the plain and open countrey that being like wild trees transplanted they might grow the
milder and bear the better fruit And 4ly whereas there was before but one Freeholder in a whole Country which was the Lord himself the rest holding in villenage and being subject to the Lords immeasurable taxations whereby they had no encouragement to build or plant Now the Lords estate was divided into two parts that which he held in demain to himself which was still left unto him and that which was in the hands of his Tenant who had estates made in their possessions according to the Common-Law of England paying in stead of uncertain Irish taxations certain English rents whereby the people have since set their minds upon repairing their houses and manuring their lands to the great increase of the private and publick revenue But that which most advanced the reduction of Ireland to a setled and civil Government and rooted it in a subjection to the Crown of England was the voluntary flight of the Earls of Tyrone Tirconnel Sir Iohn Odaughertic and other great men of the North possessed of large territories and great jurisdictions Who being both uncapable of Loyaltie and impatient of seeing the Kings Iudges Iustices and other Ministers of State to hold their Sessions and execute their Commissions of Oyer and Terminer within the parts where they commanded without more provocation or the fear of any danger but a guilty Conscience forsook the Countrie and left their whole Estates to the Kings disposing By whose directions their Lands were seized upon and sold to severall Purchasers the Citie of London infeoffed in a great part of them a great plantation made in Ulster of English Welch and Scots by the united name of a British Plantation and a new Order of Knights Baronets erected in the Kingdom of England for raising money to advance and indear the Work Which had it been as cordially affected by the English as it was by the Scots if more of this Nation had gone thither and not abandoned so great a part of it to the power of the other it had been better for both Kingdoms in the conformity of each to one form of Government which the Scots being factious for another did not easily brook and the uniting of both people in the bonds of Amitie the Irish looking on the Scot as a meer Intruder but on the English as his old Master or his Follow-Subject Howsoever so great a part of the Countrey and that which heretofore was the nest of the Rebels being thus disposed of it came to pass that Ireland which before served only as a grave to bury our best men and a gulf to swallow our greatest treasures being governed neither as a country Free nor conquer'd was brought in some hope by the prudence and policie of her last Kings and late Lord Deputies to prove an Orderly Common-wealth civill in it self profitable to the Prince and a good strength to the British Empire For to such Order it was redaced in a little time that the wayfaring men might travell without danger the ploughman walk without fear the laws administred in every place alike the men drawn unto villages the woods and fastnesses left to beasts and all reduced to that civility as our fathers never saw nor could we well sample out of antient histories The revenues of this kingdome are said by Walsingham in the time of Edward the third to have been yeerly 40000 pounds but his successors till of late have scarce got so much as the keeping of it cost them King Richard the 2d being by the same Walsingham reported to have spent 30000 marks out of his own purse over and above the money which he received thence Whether this Countrey were so profitable to Edward the third or no I determine not though I find good reasons to perswade me that Walsingham was not well acquainted with the state of that â—xchequer â—ut sure I am that the Revenues of the Crown are more than double what they were in the said Kings reign and more duely paid into the Exchequer of that Kingdom than ever formerly the profits of the Customehouse amounting to 30000 per Annum in the last yeer of King Iames his reign Not to say any thing of the great Improvements which were made by the Earl of Strafford in the time of his Government because they fell together with him The strength of this Kingdom consisteth partly in the situation of it begirt about with difficult and dangerous Seas partly in the many Castles first built and fortified by the English Planters and partly in a standing Armie continually kept up by the Kings of England for defence of their hold and interess against the Rebellions of the Natives What Forces it is able to raise both of Horse and Foot could never be conjectured at till now of late For formerly the Kings of England being actually possessed onely of those four Counties which they called the Pale that is to say the Counties of Dublin Louth Kildare and Meth which last hath since the time of King Henry the 8th been subdived into three were not able to raise any great power out of that Estate but were forced to send Soldiers out of England as occasion was to preserve their Soveraignty in Ireland The greatest Levie which I read of was that of 1500 Irish led by the Prior of Kilmamham to King Henry the fifth then being at the siege of Harflew in Normandie And on the other side the great Lords of the naturall Irish and degenerate English being divided into factions amongst themselves and never joyned in any one principle of common intereâ—s were more inconsiderable than the weak but united forces of the Kings of England And though most of them at the last were drawn into a confederacy with the Earl of Tir-Oen to make good his rebellion yet find I not that their Armie did exceed at any time the number of 8000 men and those not well-appointed neither So that the best estimate which can be made of the forces of Ireland must be measured by the Armies raised in the late Rebellion when the Irishrie had both time and leizure to get themselves some reputation in the world and make provision for a War In prosecution of which he who considers the many Armies they have raised since their first mustering under the command of Sir Phelim O Neal the many defeats which have been given them and those as many new recruits after each defeat all of them raised out of the bodies of their own People without supplie from other Countries besides such as have served against them for the King must needs conclude that they want not men enough for service nor skill nor courage to attempt the most difficult enterprises The Arms of Ireland are Azure an Harpe Or stringed Argent Which Coat King James to shew himself the first absolute King of Ireland first caused to be marshalled with the Royall Arms of Great Britain Reckoned in Ireland at and since the Reformation Arch-Bishops 4. Bishops 19. One
Preface to my Microcosm had obliged my self And it is possible enough that in respect of that generall promise I may lie under the censure of incâ—nstancy and breach of Covenant in that I had solemnly declared in the aforesaid Preface that the Reader should not fear any further inlargements which might make him repent his then present Markets that it had received my last hand and that from thenceforth I would look upon it as a Stranger onely But it was meant withall and expressed accordingly unless it wâ—re for the amending of such Errors of which by the strength of mine own judgement or any ingenuous information I should be convicted Anâ— Errors I must needs say I have found so many on this last perusall and those not onely verball but materiall too as did not onely free me from that Obligation but did oblige me to a further Review thereof For being written in an age on which the pride of youth and self-opinion might have some predominancies I thought it freer from mistakes than I since have found it And those mistakes by running thorough eight Editions six of them without my perusall or super-vising so increased and multiplied that I could no longer call it mine or look upon it with any tolerable degree of patience So that in case the importunity of friends had not inforced me in a manner upon this Employment the necessity of consulting my own fame and leaving the Work faâ—r behind me to succeeding times would have perswaded me in the end to doe somewhat in it Which though the last was not the least of those inducements which inclined me to the undertaking of this present Work Having thus plainly and ingenuously laid down the reasons which did induce though not incourage me unto this performance It is now fit I should declare what I have done in it and what the Reader may expect from so great inlargements And first the Reader is to know that my design originally was onely to look over the former Book to give it a Review to purge it of the Errors which it had contracted and not so much â—o make a new Book as correct the old But when I had more seriously considered of it 〈◊〉 found sufficient reason to change that purpose to make it new both in form and matter 〈◊〉 to present it to the world with all those advantages which a new Book might carry with â—t The greater pains I took about it the greater I conceived would the benefit be which might from thence redound to those who should please to read it And I would willingly so fain comply with all expectations that the short Taper of my life should give light to others in the consuming of it self Non nobis solum nati sumus may well become a Christians mouth though an Heathen spake it But if all expectations be not satisfied in the completeness of the work as I fear they will not I desire it may not be ascribed unto any neglect or fault of mine but to the wants and difficulties which I was to struggle with Books I had few to help my self with of mine own nor live I neer so rich a Clergie most of the Benefices of these parts being poor and mean as to supply my self from them with such commodities The greatest helps I had was from Oxford-Librarie which though but nine or ten miles off from my present dwelling yet the charge and trouble of the journey with the loss of time made my visits to that place less frequent and consequently the Neighbourhood thereof less usefull to me than the generality of the design might well comport with So that when all things are considered as they ought to be it rather may be wondred at by an equall Reader how I could come to write so much with so little helps upon a subject of such a large and diffused variety than that in any part thereof I have writ too little And to say truth the work so prospered in my hand and swelled so much above my thought and expectation that I hope I may with modesty enough use those words of Jacob Voluntas Dei fuit ut citò occurreret mihi quod volebam The Lord God brought it to me as the English reads it In the pursuance of this Work as I have taken on my self the parts of an Historian and Geographer so have I not forgotten that I an English-man and which is somewhat more a Church-man As an English-man I have been mindfull upon all occasions to commit to memory the noble actions of my Countrey exployted both by Sea and Land in most parts of the World and represented on the same Theaters upon which they were acted And herein I have followed the example of the great Annalist Baronius Who pretending in that learned and laborious Work a sincere History of the Church and no more than so yet tells the Pope in his Epistle that he principally did intend the same Pro Sacrarum Traditionum Antiquitate Autoritate Romanae Ecclesiae to manifest therein the Antiquity of such Traditions and for defence of that Authority and Power which at this day are taught and exercised in the Church of Kome And so much I may also say of my self in this performance though without any by-design to abuse the Reader that though the Historie and Chorogrophie of the World he my principall business yet I have apprehended every modest occasion of recording the heroick Acts of my native Soil and filing on the Registers of perpetuall Fame the Gallantrie and brave Atchievements of the People of England Exemplified in their many victories and signall services in Italie France Spain Scotland Belgium in Palestine Cyprus Africk and America and indeed where not Nor have I pretermitted their great zeal and piety in converting to the Faith so many of the German and Northern Nations Franconians Thuringians Hassians Saxons Danes Frisons as also amongst the Scots and Picts together with those of Lituania and the people of Norwey by that means more inlarging Christs Kingdom than they did their own And as I have been zealous to record the Actions so have I been as carefull to assert the Rights of the English Nation inherent personally in their Kings by way of publick interess in the Subject also as the whole body doth partake of that sense and motion which is originally in the Head And of this kinde I reckon the true stating of the Title of the Kings of England to the Crown of France demonstrating the Vassallage of the Kingdom of Scotland to the Crown of England vouching the legal Interess of the English Nation in Right of the first Discovery or Primier Seisin to Estotiland Terra Corterialis New-found-Land Novum Belgium Guiana the Countries neer the Cape of good Hope and some other places against all Pretenders insinuating the precedency of the English Kings before those of Spain their Soveraignty and Dominion in the British Ocean with the great benefit which might from thence arise unto
pursue For which no Triumph could be justly due But such is the condition and vicissitude of humane affairs that there is nothing permanent and much less of certainty The greatest Monarchies of the world the Babylonian Persian Grecian Roman have all had their periods nothing remaining of them now but the name and memory And what is now become of those mighty Cities of the East Ninive Babylon Ecbatana Susa with the rest mentioned in the Scriptures and in Classical Authors are not their very ruins now become invisible Where are the puissant Families of the Achaemenides of Persia the Seleucidae of Syria the Pharaohs and Ptolomies of Egypt the Caesars of Italy the Merovingians and Carolovingians of the Realm of France the Plantagenets of England are they not all extinct gone not to be found but by the benefit of story and some antient monuments And if it be so as it is with the greatest Monarchies the most mighty Cities of the world we must not think that smaller Kingdoms Estates can either be so evenly ballanced or so surely founded as not to be obnoxious also to the same vicissitudes And being that saying of Optatus is most undoubtedly true Ecclesia est in Republica that the Church is but a part of the Common-wealth we must not hope to finde it in a better posture than the Ciuill State in which it is and under the protection whereof it subsists and flourisheth The Church must needs miscarry in the ruin of the Civill State and may miscarry many times although the Civill State receive no such alterations Compared for this reason to the Moon by the antient Fathers who had observed her in her Prime in her Increases and her Full and finally had not only seen her in the Wane also but sometimes too under some horrible Ecclipses Which various condition of the Militant Church the Scriptures and succeeding Stories have set forth so fully that there need no better nor no clearer demonstrations of it The Ark of God taken by the Philistins the Temple destroyed by the Chaldaeans and prophaned by the Syrians the Apostacy of ten Tribes at once from the Law of their God and the extermination of the other two in a short time after abundantly declare the frail condition and estate of the Jewish Church And finde we not the same for the Christian also in the removing of the Candlestick from the Asian Churches and making them together with those of Greece and Egypt and all the flourishing Churches in the East and South to languish and decay remedilesly under the merciless incroachments of the Turks and Saracens He must be more than blind that sees not more savage than those merciless men that grieves not at their sad condition but a dead member at the most of Christs mysticall Body who feels not in himself the sufferings of those wretched Christians If now we look into the causes of that desolation which hath hapned in the Civill State of those mighty Empires to what can we impute it but their crying sins the pride of the Babylonians the effeminacy of the Persians the luxury of the Greeks and such an aggregation of vices amongst the Romans or Western Christians before the breaking in of the barbarous Nations that they were grown a scandall unto Christianity In nobis patitur Christus opprobrium in nobis patitur lex Christiana maledictum as the devout Salvian then complained Thus also in reference to the Church did not the Idolatries of the ten Tribes hasten in the Assyrians the shedding of the blood of so many Prophets by the other two as much accelerate the coming in of the Chaldaeans first and the Romans afterwards Do we not find the Arianism of the Eastern Churches to usher in the inundation of the Saracens the Donatism of the South to have set open a wide Door to let in the Vandals Did not the Saxons follow on the heels of Pelagianism as soon almost as entertained amongst the Britains If so as most undoubtedly it was in the dayes of old why should we think but that the Superstitions and Corruptions of the Church of Rome the sacrilege and faction of the Churches of the Reformation shall at the last receive the like Retribution Or that the Divine Justice is so fast asleep that our sins must cry as loud as the Priests of Baal did unto their God before it be awakened by us Assuredly we are no less sinners than any of those on whom the Tower of the Divine vengeance hath so heavily fallen whose blood the Pilates of all Ages have mingled with their solemn and religious sacrifices and therefore have no cause to hope but that unless we do repent we shall likewise perish The serious consideration of all these particulars hath made those alterations both in Church and State which have hapned here amongst our selves the less strange unto me For is there any of those things whereof it may be said Ecce hoc est novum Behold this is new Eccl. 1. 10. Have they not been already in the times before us Do we not finde it positively affirmed by the wisest man that ever was That which hath been is now and that which is to be hath already been Nihil enim novum est sub sole for there is no new thing under the Sun Eccl. 3. 15. 1. 11. And though I cannot tell what effect the reading of this following Book may produce in others yet I can warrantably say thus much of my self that the observation of the fall of so many great and puissant Empires the extirpation of so many mighty and renowned Families the desolation of so many flourishing Christian Churches as the composing of this Book did present me with though formerly no strangers to me in the course of my Studies did more conduce to the full humbling of my soul under the mighty hand of God than either the sense of my misfortune or any other morall consideration which had come before me And I could wish the Reader may receive so much benefit by it besides the profit and delight which Books of this nature carry with them that the mighty man may learn hereby not to glory in his great strength nor the wise to glory in his wisdoom or in the cunning carrying on of his great designs Let the great Leaders of these times in the Art of War consider the sad ends of Joab the Generall of David and of Belisarius the Commander of Justinians Armies whereof the one was slain ingloriously at the Horns of the Altar after all his services the other forced to beg his bread at the Gates of the Temple Let the great Masters of Wit and State-craft have before their eyes the unsuccesfull ends of Achitopel the Oracle of the times be lived in and of Caesar Borgias proposed by Machiavel for the Pattern of a Politick Prince of which the one laid violent hands upon himself because his Counsell was not followed the other after the defailment of all
danger of Fire also Yea and secured himself from all Night-tumults which carried with them though but small more terror and affrightment than greater Commotions in the day Never till now were the common people Masters of their own both lives and substance And now was travell in the Night as safe though not so pleasant as at Noon 32 The People and City thus setled his next study is to keep the Provinces in a liking of the Change But little Rhetorique needed to win their liking who had long desired the present form of Government mistrusting the Peoples Regiment by reason of Noblemens factions Covetousness of Magistrates the Laws affording no security being swayed hither and thither by ambition and corruption These Provinces when he first took the Government he thus divided Asia Africa Numidia Betica Narbonensis Sicilia Corsica Sardinia all Greece Crete Cyprus Pontus and Bithynia being quiet and peaceable Provinces of known and faithfull obedience he assigned unto the Senate But the new conquered Regions such as had not disgested their loss of liberty with whom any Rebellion or War was to be feared he retained under his own command Such were Tarraconensis Lusitanica Lugdunensis Germany Belgica Aquitanica Syria Silicae Egypt Dalmatia Mysia Pannonia c. And this he did as he gave out to sustain the danger himself alone leaving unto the Senate all the sweets of ease but the truth was to keep them without Arms himself alwaies strong and in a readiness The notable effects of which Counsell did not discover themselves only by the establishment of the Empire in his own person during life and the continuance of it in the house of the Caesars though men of most prodigious Vices after his decease but in some of the Ages following also For when the Family of the Caesars was extinct in Nero the Imperiall Provinces being so strong and perceiving the Consular so weak assumed to themselves the creating and establishing of the following Princes Thus Galba was made Emperour by the Spanish and French Legions Vitellius by the German Vespatian by the Syrian and Panonnian The Consular Provinces never stirring either to prevent their attempts or to revenge them And when they adventured once to advance Gordian to the Throne all they could doe was but to betray the poor old man and all his Family to a tragick end And yet he did not so impropriate those Provinces to the Senate but that they also as well as those which he reserved unto himself were specified particularly in his private Register In which the better to manage the affairs of the Empire he had set down what Tributes every of them payed what Presents they sent in what Customs in theâ— were levyed That book also comprehended the wealth of the publike Treasury and necessary charge issuing out of it What number of Citizens and Allies there were in Arms What strength there was by Sea with all other circumstances concerning the extent strength riches and particulars of his estate William of Normandy did the like at his first entrance into England when he composed that Censuall Roll of all this Kingdom which we call Dooms-day Book or the Roll of Winton according unto which Taxations were imposed and Ayds exacted The greatest Princes have not thought it a disparagement to be good Husbands to know the riches of their Crowns and have an eye to their Intrado 32. Britain was left out of this Bead-Roll either because from hence there neither was much hope of profit nor much fear of hurt or els because being more desirous to keep than inlarge the Monarchy he thought it most expedient to confine it within the bounds appointed by Nature Danubius on the North Mount Atlas on the South Euphrates on the East and the main Ocean on the West did both bound his Empire and defend it Some Kingdoms have their limits laid out by Nature and those which have adventured to extend them further have found it fatall The Persians seldom did attempt to stretch their Territory beyond Oxus but they miscarried in the action And what was that poor River if compared unto the Ocean Many who loved action or expected preferment by the Wars incited him unto the conquest and plantation of these Countreys Affirming That the barbarous people were naturally bad Neighbours and though for the present not very strong nor well skilled in Arms yet might a weak Enemy in time gather great strength That he ought to pursue the War for his Father Julius sake who first shewed that Iland to the Romans that it yeelded both refuge and supply to the Malecontents of Gaul and Enemies in Germanie That he would lose the benefit of a wealthy Country stored with all manner of provision and the command of a valiant Nation born as it were unto the Wars That it was an Apostacy from honor to lye still and add nothing to the conquest of his Ancestors That he was in all equity bound as far as in him was to reduce to Civility from Barbraism so many proper and able men But to these motives he replyed That he had already refused to wage war with the Parthian a more dangerous neighbour and far wose enemy than the Britains That he had waste and desart ground enough in his own Dominions for many a large Plantation when he saw it needfull That he had constantly refused though with great facility he might to conquer any more of the barbaâ—ous Nations That as in the Natâ—rall body a surfet is more dangerous than fasting so in the Body Politike too much is more troublesom than a little That the Roman Monarchy had already exceeded the Persian and Macedonian and to extend it further was the next way to make it totter and fall by its own weight That he had learned in the Fable not to lose the substance by catching at the shadow And finally that many puissant Nations lay in and about Britany against whom Garrisons must be kept and he feared the Revenue would not quit the Cost And so the enterprize of Britain was quite laid aside 33. For the assurance of the Provinces already conquered he dispersed into them 23. Legions with their Ayds whose pay onely besides provision of Corn and Officers wages amounting to five Millions and an half of our English pounds and somewhat more were so suddenly paid unto the Armies that we read seldom in the Histories of that Empire of any Mutiny among the souldiers for want of pay An happiness whereof these ages have been little guilty For the amassing of this treasure and defraying of this charge AUGVSTVS made not use onely of his own revenue Wars which are undertaken and Souldiers that are levied for the Common safety ought in all reason to be maintained on the Common purse The Grandour and security of an Empire concerns in all respects as much the People as the Prince For which cause he erected an Exchequer in the Citie which was called Aerarium militare or the Souldiers Treasury whereto
Legate keeps his residence there and with him the Chancery for this Marquisate 5 Loretto called in Latin Lauretana a little City betwixt Recanati and the Sea well fortified against the Turkes and other Pirates who once spoyled the same and might be easily tempted thither on the like occasions The Church here being admirably rich and frequented by Pilgrims from all parts to pay their devotions unto our Lady of Loretto and behold her Miracles Concerning the removall of whose Chamber hither in our description of Palestine you shall meet with a very proper Legend 6 Ascoli surnamed the Fair seated at the influx of the River Druentus and on the furthest side of it towards Abruzzo and so the furthest City Eastwards of old called Asculum conquer'd by the Romans under the conduct of Sempronius A. V. C. 685. Nigh unto this City as Florus relateth was fought the second battell between C. Fabricius and the Romans on the one side and Pyrchus with the Epirots on the other wherein the Victory fell to the King having slain 6000 of his Enemies yet with such apparencie of valour and vertue in the Romans that he could not but break forth into this acclamation O quam facile esset orbem vincere aut mihi Romanis militibus ant me rege Romanis This Town also was the seat of the War called Bellum sociale raised by the people of Italie against the Romans Popeidius being both Author of the Rebellion and Captain They for a while sorely shaked the state of Rome but at last were vanquished and this Town by Strabo Pompeius forced and spoyled 7 Adria now not otherwise famous than that it gave denomination to the adjoyning Sea and the Emperor Adrian 8 Humana which last Town together with Ancona was given to Pope Zachary by Luit prandus King of the Lombards about the year 741. The succeeding Popes after the giving of this Inch took the whole Ell. Having surveyed the Provinces of the Church along the Adriatick we must next cross the Apennine which parts the Marches of Ancona from the Dâ—kedom of SPOLETO DUCATO SPOLETANO the Italians call it A Territory taking up the Western part of the Province of Umbria so called because being situate under the shade of the Apemine Hils it was Regio umbrosa Some give another reason of it and think that the Inhabitants were called Umbri quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as men that had escaped the Deluge because so antient a people that no body could tell the originall of them But whatsoever was the reason of the name they were a stout and valiant people and gave the first check to Annibals careere after his great Victory at Thrasymene repalsing him with loss and shame from the walls of Spoleto And for their Country which was this Region of Umbria being one of the eleven into which Italie was divided by Augustus Caesar It hath on the East the River of Anio or Aniene dividing it from the East parts of Latium on the West the Tiber on the North the Apennine on the South a reach or winding of the Tiber and the main body of Latium A Country it is of a mixâ— nature equally composed of very rough hils and yet most delectable vallies exceeding plentifull of all necessaries and much commended heretofore for the extraordinary foecunditie of the women The Wine hereof is much commended by Martial as the best of Italie De Spoletanis quae sunt cariosa lagenis Malueris quam si musta Falerna bibas That is to say If with Spoleto bottles once you meet Say that Falerno Must is no so sweet Here are said to have been once three hundred good Towns and Cities all destroyed by the Tuscans The principall of those now extant are 1 Spoletum built partly on the hill and partly on the lower ground the residence heretofore of one of the four Dukes of the Longobardians who governed as Vice-Roys or Lord Presidents of the remoter parts of that Kingdom from whence the Country round about it was called Ducato Spoletano It is still a Town of good esteem populous and of handsome building and hath a strong Fortress for defence thereof built upon the ruins of an old Amphitheatre to which men pass over a great bridge of stone upheld by 24 great pillars which joyns two Mountains together having between them a deep Vallie but narrow and without any water Theodorick the Goth built a fair Palace in this Citie rebuilt by Narses but since ruined 2 Eugubium now called Augubio seated on the foot of the Apennine in or near that place where antiently stood that City which Plinie calls Iuginium Ptolomie Isunium utterly subverted by the Gothes A Town well seated in a fruitfull and wealthy soyl and blessed with an industrious people 3 Nuceria in Plinies time called Alfatenia at the foot also of the Apennine the people of which in former times much traded in their wooden vessel 4 Assisium or Assise destroyed almost to nothing in the Civill Wars of Italie and only famous at this time in being the birth-place of S. Francis the founder of the Franciscans or Cordeliers as the French call them but we in England the Gray Friers 5 Citta de Castello antiently Tiphernum on the banks of Tiber. 6 Tudertum now called Todi seated near the Tiber on the declivitie of a rich and fruitfull hill The rest of Umbria towards the East not being within the compass of the Spoletane Dukedom but under the command of the Popes of Rome is by late Writers called SABINIA because the dwelling in times past of the antient Sabines but in the division of Italie made by Antoninus it was called Nursia and in that made by Constantine it was contained within the new Province of Valeria Reate being the Metropolis or head City of both A Territory of no great circuit but abundantly Fruitfull in Oyl or Olives Vines and Fig-trees watered with the River Farfarus which cutteth thorough the very middest of it and with the Lake called antiently Lacus Velinus now Lago di Pedeluco esteemed to be the Center or Navell of Italie by some antient Writers the waters of which are of such a nature that in short time they will cloth a peece of wood with a coat of stone and yet yeeldeth excellent Trouts and other good Fish The Towns and Cities of most note are 1 Reate now called Riete an antient City and the Metropolis heretofore of all this Tract as well when it was called Nursia as when it passed under the name of Valeria 2 Nursia a City no less antient seated amongst the Hils which for the most part are covered with snow from which Town being heretofore of more reputation the Province of Nursia spoken of in the Itinerarie of Antoninus took denomination 3 Magliano a pleasant and well-peopled Town at this time the principall of this Territory 4 Ocriculum built amongst many Fruitfull hils a mile from Tiber. 5 Narnia the Country and Birth-place of the Emperor Nerva the first of all
is said to be like a Flea quickly skipping into a Countrie and soon leaping out of it as was the Expedition of Charles the 8th into Italie The Dutch is said to be like a Lowse slowly mastering a place and as slowly yet at last driven out of their hold as was their taking and losing of Ostend and Gulick The Spaniard is said to be like a Crabb or 〈◊〉 inguinalis which being once crept into a place is so rooted there that nothing but the extremity of violence can fetch him out again In which I think I need not instance it being generally observed that the Spaniards will endure all possible hardship before they will part with any thing that they are possessed of It is used also for a By-word that the Italian is wise bâ—fore-hand the Dutch in the time of action and the French after it is done a wisdom much like that of the antient Gaul Nor are they less Litigous than the old Gauls were Insomuch as it is thought that there are more Law-sutes tryed among them in seven years than have been in England from the Conquest till the time of King Iames. They are great Scoffers yea even in matters of Religion as appeareth by the story of a Gentleman lying sick on his death-bead who when the Priest had perswaded him that the Sacrament of the Altar was the very Body and Blood of CHRIST refused to eat thereof because it was Friday Nor can I forget another in the same extremity who seeing the Host for so they call the Consecrated Elements brought unto him by a lubberly Priest said that CHRIST came to him as he entred into Hierusalem riding upon an Asse As for the Women they are sayd to be wittie but Apish Wanton and Incontient where a man at his first entrance may find acquaintanâ—e and at his first acquaintance may find an entrance So Dallington in his View of France describeth them But I have since heard this Censuâ—e condemned of some uncharitableness and the French Gentlewomen highly magnified for all those graces which may beautifie and adorn that Sex And it is possible enough that it may be so in some particulars though it be more than any man would guess at that cometh amongst them For generally at the first sight you shall have them as familiar with you as if they had known you from your Cradle and are so full of Chat and Tattle even with those they know not as if they were resolved sooner to want breath than words and never to be silent but in the Grave As to the persons of this People they are commonly of a middle stature and for the most part of a slight making their complexion being generally hot and moist which makes them very subject to the heats of lust and easily inclinable unto those diseases which are concomitants thereof their Constitution somewhat tender if not delicate which rendreth them impatient of Toil and labour and is in part the cause of those ill successes which have hapned to them in the Warres in which they have lost as much for want of constancy and perseverance in their enterprises as they have gained by their Courage in the undertaking And for the Women they are for the most part very personable of straight bodies slender wasts and a fit Symetrie of proportion in all the rest their hands white long and slender and easily discernable to be so for either they wear no Glâ—ves at all or else so short as if they were cut off at the hand-wrist To these the Complexion of their faces and the colour of their hair too much inclining to the black holds no true Devorum T is true the Poets commend Leda for her black hair and not unworthily Leda fuit nigris conâ—â—icienda comis as it is in Ovid. But this was specially because it set off with the greater lustre the amiable sweetness of her Complexion For in that case the Hair doth set forth the Face as shadows commonly do a Picture and the Face so becommeth the Hair as a Field Argent doth a Saâ—le bâ—aring which kind of Coat our Critical Heralds call the most fair But when a Black hair meets with a Brown or swarth Complexion it falls much short of that attractiveness of beauty which Ovid being so great a Crafts-Master in the Art of Love did commend in Leda The chief exercises they use are 1. â—enxis every Village having a Tennis-Court Orleans 60. Paâ—s many hundreds 2. Danâ—ing a sport to which they are so generally affected that were it not so much enveighed against by their strait-laced Ministers it is thought that many more of the Frenth Catholiques had been of the Reformed Religion For so extremely are they bent upon this disport that neither Age nor Sickness no nor poverty it self can make them keep their heels still when they hear the Musick Such as can hardly walk abroad without their Crutches or go as if they were troubled all day with a Scâ—atica and perchance have their rags hang so loose about them that one would think a swift Galliard might shake them into their nakedness will to the Dancing Green howsoever and be there as eager at the sport as if they had left their severall infirmities and wants behind them What makes their Ministers and indeed all that follow the Geneâ—ian Discipline enveigh so bitterly against Dancing and punish it with such severity where they find it used I am not able to determine nor doth it any way belong unto this discourse But being it is a Recreation which this people are so given unto and such a one as cannot be followed but in a great deal of Company and before many witnesses and spectators of their carriage in it I must needs think the Ministers of the French Church more nice than wise if they choose rather to deter men from their Congregations by so strict a Stoicism than indulge any thing unto the jollitie and natural Gaiety of this people in matters not offensive but by accident only The Language of this People is very voluble and pleasant but rather Elegant than Copious and therefore much troubled for want of words to find out Periphrases besides that very much of it is expressed in the action the head and sholders move as significantly toward it as the lips and tongue and he that hopeth to speak with any good grace must have somewhat in him of the Mimick A Language enriched with great plenty of Proverbs consequently a great help to the French humour of Scoffing and so naturally disposed for Courtship as makes all the people complementall the poorest Cobler in the Parish hath his Court-Cringes and his Eaubeniste de Cour his Court-holy-water as they call it as perfectly as the best Gentleman-Huisher in Paris Compared with that of other Nations the Language of the Spaniards is said to be Manly the Italian Courtly and the French Amorâ—us A sweet language it is without question the People leaving out in their pronunciation many of
Estates as may be proved by many particulars in the Realm of England in which the Law of the Crown differeth very much from the Law of the Land as in the Case of Parceners the whole blood as our Lawyers call it the Tenure by courtesie and some others were this a time and place fit for it But to return again to France whether the Salique Law were in force or not it made not much unto the prejudice of King Edward the third though it served Philip the Long to exclude the Daughter of King Lewis Hutin and Charles the fair to do the Like with the Daughter of Philip as it did Philip of Valoys to disposess the whole Linage of King Philip Le Bel. Machiavel accounteth this Salique Law to be a great happiness to the French Nation not so much in relation to the unfitness of Women to Govern for therein some of them have gon beyond most men but because thereby the Crown of France is not indangered to fall into the hands of strangers Such men consider not how great Dominions may by this means be incorporate to the Crown They remember not how Maud the Empress being maried to Geofrie Earl of Anjou Tourain and Mayenne conveyed those Countries to the Diadem of England nor what rich and fertile Provinces were added to Spain by the match of the Lady Ioan to Arch-duke Philip Neither do they see those great advantages of power and strength which England now enjoyeth by the conjunction of Scotland proceeding from a like mariage Yet there is a saying in Spain that as a man should desire to live in Italy because of the civility and ingenious natures of the People and to dye in Spain because there the Catholique Religion is so sincerely professed so he should wish to be born in France because of the Nobleness of that Nation which never had any King but of their own Country The chief enemies to the French have been the English and Spaniards The former had here great possessions divers times plagued them and took from them their Kingdom but being called home by civill dissentions lost all At their departure the French scoffingly asked an English Captain When they would return Who feelingly answered When your sins be greater than ours The Spaniards began but of late with them yet have they taken from them Navarre Naples and Millain they displanted them in Florida poisoned the Dolphin of Viennois as it was generally conceived murdered their Souldiers in cold blood being taken Prisoners in the Isles of Tercera and by their Faction raised even in France it self drave Henry the third out of Paris and most of his other Cities and at last caused him to be murdered by laques Clement a Dominican Frier The like they intended to his Successour King Henry the fourth whose coming to the Crown they opposed to their utmost power and held a tedious War against him Concerning which last War when they sided with the Duke of Mayenne and the rest of those Rebels which called themselves the Holy League of which the Duke of Guise was the Author against the two Kings Henry the third and fourth a French Gentleman made this excellent allusion For being asked the cause of these civill broiles he replyed they were Spania and Mania seeming by this answer to signifie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 penury and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 furie which are indeed the causes of all intestine tumults but covertly therein implying the King of Spain and the Duke of Mayenae In former times as we read in Cominaeus there were no Nations more friendly than these two the Kings of Castile and France being the neerest confederated Princes in Christendome For their league was between King and King Realm and Realm Subject and subject which they were all bound under great curses to keep inviolable But of late times especially since the beginning of the wars between Charles the fifth and Francis the first for the Dukedom of Millain there have not been greater animâ—sities nor more implacable enmities betwixt any Nations than betwixt France and Stain which seconded by the mutuall jealousies they have of each other and the diversitie of Constellations under which they live hath produced such dissimilitude betwixt them in all their wayes that there is not greater contrariety of temper carriage and affections betwixt any two Nations in the world than is between these Neighbours parted no otherwise from one another than by passable Hils First in the Actions of the Soul the one Active and Mercurial the other Speculative and Saturaine the one sociable and discoursive the other reserved and full of thought the one so open that you cannot hire him to keep a secret the other so close that all the Rhetorick in the world cannot get it out of him Next in their Fashion and Apparrell the French weares his hair long the Spaniard short the French goes thin and open to the very shirt as if there were continuall Summer the Spaniard so wrapt up and close as if all were Winter the French begins to button downward and the Spaniard upwards the last alwayes constant to his Fashion the first intent so much on nothing as on new Fancies of Apparrel Then for their Gate the French walk fast as if pursued on an Arrest the Spaniard slowly as if newly come out of a Quartane Ague the French goe up and dowu in clusters the Spaniards but by two and two at the most the French Lacqueys march in the Rere and the 〈◊〉 alwayes in the Van the French sings and danceth as he walks the streets the Spaniards in a grave and solemn posture as if he were going a Procession The like might be observed of their tune their speech and almost every passage in the life of Man For which I rather choose to refer the Reader to the ingenious James Howels book of Instructious for Travell than insist longer on it here Onely I adde that of the two so different humours that of the Spaniard seems to be the more approvable Insomuch as the Neapolitans Millanois and Sicilians who have had triall of both Nations choose rather to submit themselves to the proud and severe yoke of the Spaniards than the lusts and insolencies of the French not sufferable by men of even and wel-balanced spirits And possible enough it is that such of the Netherlands as have of late been wonne to the Crown of France will finde so little comfort in the change of their Masters as may confirm the residue to the Crown of Sâ—ain to which they naturally belong The chief Mountains of this Countrey next to the Pyrenees which part France from Spain the Jour or Jura which separates it from Savoy and Switzerland and the Vauge or Vogesus which divides it from Lorrein are those which Caesar calleth Gebenna Ptolomie Cimmeni being the same which separate Auvergae from Langucdoc called therefore the Mountains of Auvergn the onely ones of note which are peculiar to this Continent of France which for the
Lady Violant his Daughter From this Sene it was taken by Lewis the 11th who having put a Garrison into Bar repaired the Walls and caused the Arms of France to be set on the Gates thereof Restored again by Charles the 8th at his going to the Conquest of Naples since which time quietly enjoyed by the Dukes of Lorrein till the year 1633. when seized on by Lewis the 13th upon a Iudgement and Arrest of the Court of Parliament in Paris in regard the present Duke had not done his Homage to the King as he ought to have done The Arms hereof are Azure two Barbels back to back Or Seme of Crosse Crossets Fâ—tche of the second But to return again to Champagne it pleased Hugh Capet at his coming to the Crown of France to give the same to Euies or Odon Earl of Blais whose Daughter he had maried in his private fortunes before he had attained the Kingdom with all the rights and privileges of a Countie Palatine Which Eudes or Odon was the Sonne of Theobald Earl of Blais and Nephew of that Gerlon a Noble Dine to whom Charles the simple gave the Town and Earldom of Blais about the year 940. and not long after the time that he conferred the Countrie of Neustria upon Roâ—â—o the Norman In the person of Theobald the 3d the Earls hereof became Kings of Navarre descended on him in right of the Ladie Blanch his Mother Sister and Heir of King Sancho the 8th Anno 1234. By the Mariage of Joan Queen of Navarre and Countess of Champagne to Philip the 4th of France surnamed the Fair both these Estates were added to the Crown of France enjoyed by him and his three Sonnes one after another though not without some prejudice to the Ladie Joan Daughter and Heir of Lewis Hutin But the three Brethren being dead and Philip of Valois succeeding in the Crown of France he restored the Kingdom of Navarre to the said Ladie Joan and for the Countie of Champagne which lay too neer the Citie of Paris to be trusted in a forrein hand he gave unto her and her posterity as in the way of exchange some certain Towns and Lands in other places though not of equal value to so rich a Patrimonie Count Palatines of Champagne 999. 1 Odo Earl of Champagne Brie Blais and Toureine Sonne of Theebald the elder Earl of Blais 1032. 2 Stephen Earl of Campagne and Blais Father of Stephen Earl of Blais and King of England 1101. 3 Theobald eldest Sonne of Stephen 1151. 4 Henry Sonne of Theobald a great Adventurer in the Wars of the Holy Land 1181. 5 Henry II. an Associate of the Kings of France and England in the Holy Wars King of Hierusalem in right of Isabel his Wife 1196. 6 Theobald II. Brother of Henry added unto his house the hopes of the kingdom of Navarre by his Marriage with the Ladie Blanche Sister and Heir of Sancho the 8th 1201. 7 Theobald III. Earl of Campagnâ— Sonne of Theobald the 2d and the Ladie Blanche succeeded in the Realm of Navarre Anno 1234. 1269. 8 Theobald IV. Sonne of Theobald the 3d King of Navarre and Earl of Champagne and Brie 1271. 9 Henry Sonne of Theobald the 4th King of Navarre and Earl of Champagne c. 1284. 10 Philip IV. King of France in right of Ioane his Wife King of Navarre and Earl of Campagne 1313. 11 Lewis Hutin Sonne of Philip King of France and Navarre and Earl of Champagne 1315. 12 Philip the Long Brother of Lewis Hutin King of France and Navarre and Earl of Champagne 1320. 13 Charles the Fair Brother of Philip King of France and Navarre and the last Earl of Champagne united after his decease by Philip de Valois to the Crown of France the Earldom of March neer Angolesme being given for it in exchange to the Ladie Ioane Daughter of King Lewis Hutin and Queen of Navarre maried to Philip Earl of Eureux in her right honoured with that Crown from whom descend the Kings of France and Navarre of the House of Bourbon The Arms of these Palatines of Champagne were Azure two Bends cotized potencee and counterpotencee of three peeces 3. PICARDIE PICARDIE hath on the East the Dukedoms of Luxembourg and Lorrein on the West some part of Normandie and the English Ocean on the North the Counties of Artois and Haiâ—â—â— and on the South Champagne and France strictly and specially so called A Countrie so well stored with Corn that it is accounted the Granarie or Store house of Paris but the few Wines which it produceth are but harsh and of no good relish especially in the Northern and colder parts of it The antient Inhabitants of it were the Snessiones Ambiani and Veromandui considerable Nations of the Belgae and therefore reckoned into the Province of Belgica Secunda but why they had the name of Picards I am yet to seek Omitting therefore the conjectures of other men some of the which are groundless and the rest ridiculous I onely say as Robert Bishop of Auranches hath affirmed before me Quos itaque aetas nostra Picardos appellat verè Belgae diâ—endi suâ—t qui postmodum in Picardorun nomen transmigrarunt The whole Countrie as it lieth from Calais to the Borders of Lorrein is divided into the Higher and the Lower the Lower subdivided into Sainterre Ponthein Boulognois and Guisnes the Higher into the Vidamate of Amieus Veromandois Rethelois and Tierasche in every of which there are some places of importance and consideration In LOWER PICARDIE and the Countie of GVISNES the chief Towns 1. Calais by Caesar called Portus Iccius as the adjoyning Promontorie Promontorium Itium by Ptolomie a strong Town close upon Artois at the entrance of the English Channel taken by Edward the 3d after the siedge of 11 moneths An. 1347. and lost again by Queen Mary in lesse than a fortnight An. 1â—57 So that had Monsieur de Cordes then lived he had had his wish who used to say that he would be content to lie seven years in Hell on condition that Calais were taken from the English The loss of which Town was a great blow to our Estate for till that time we had the Keyes of Frâ—nce at our Girdles and as great a grief unto Q. Mary who sickning presently upon it said to those which attended her that if she were opened they should find Calais next her heart 2. Hamme a strong peece one of the best Out-works of Calais 3. Ardres more towards the Borders of Boulognois memorable for the interview of Henry the 8th and Francis the first and many meetings of the English French Commissioners 4 Guisaes which gives name to this Division called the County of Guisnes of which the Land of Oye whereon Calice stood by the French called commonly Pais de Calais was esteemed a part 2. In BOVLOGNOIS neighbouring on the Countie of Guisnes the places of most note 1 Blackness a strong Fort on the Sea side betwixt Calice and Boulogne 2 Chastillon
Countrie the worst peece of France onely remarkable for the Lords or owners of it formerly of the house of Foix one of which was that Iohn de Foix created Earl of Kendall and Knight of the Garter by King Henry the sixth but better known in English stories by the name of Capitall or Capdau de Buche the Lords hereof having no higher title than that of Captain III. GASCOIGNE the third and largest part of the Dukedom of Aquitain hath on the East Languedoc from which parted by the River Garond on the West the Pyrenean mountains which divide it from Spain on the North Perigort Quercu and some part of Guienne and on the South a main tract of the Pyrenees running on to Languedoc The Countrie generally fruitfull but of Wines especially brought hence to Bourdeaux as the Staple for that commodity and thence transported into England in great abundance The antient Inhabitants hereof were the Auscii Lastoraces Convenares Conserani c. making up a great part of the Province of Novempopulonia united in this name of Gascoigne on the conquest of it by the Vâ—scones a Spaniâ— Nation who fell in here during the reign of Dagobert the 11th King of the French And though subdued by Clovis the second Sonne of Dagobert yet they left their name unto the Countrie divided afterwards according to the chief Signeuries and Estates thereof into 1 the Principalitie of Bearn 2 the Earldoms of Foix 3 Comminges 4 Bigorre 5 Armaignac 6 Albret and 7 the Countrie of Agenois 1 The Principalitie of BEARN is situate at the foot of the Pyrenees where they joyn to Langnedoc so called from Benearnum a principall Citie of this tract mentioned by Antoninus and others of the antient Writers The Countrie of good pasturage though amongst the mountains affording plenty of Cattell butter and cheese and in some places wines also little inferiour in taste and colour to the best of France and many medicinall springs issuing from the hills adjoyning The Religion here as generally in all Gascoigne is that of the Reformed Churches introduced about the year 1560 or rather then confirmed by publick autority of the King and Queen of Navarre at what time the Mass Tithes Church-lands and the Prelates Votes in Parliament according to the Genevian way of Reformation were condemned together And so it stood untill the yeer 1620 when by the power and autority of Lewis the 13th King of France and Navarre the Prelates were restored to their Votes and Lands the Clergie to their Tithes and Mass caused also to be said in some of their Churches yet so that those of the Reformed were left unto the free exercise of their own Religion as in former times The principall Towns hereof are 1 Orthes the same which antiently was called Benearnum 2 Lescar a Bishops See the antient seat and habitation of the Princes of Bearn 3 Oleron a Bishops See also mounted upon a high hill in the more mountainous parts of the Countrie 4 Saineterrae well garrisoned since the reduction of this Countrie to the Kings obedience 5 Pau the principall of all the Province honoured with a Parliament or Court of Iudicature for all the Countrie and a fair Palace of the Prince built by Henry of Albret King of Navarre and Lord of Bearn and the Seat of him and his Successors till the comming of King Henry the 4th to the Crown of France 6 Grenade upon the Frontire towards Begorre This Countrie for a long time followed the fortune of Aquitain and in the generall dismembring of the French Empire had its own Proprietaries who were the absolute Lords of it acknowledging no Superiour for ought I can find Increased with the Earldom of Begorre by the mariage of Gaston Prince of Bearn with the Heir of that House united to the Earldom of Foix by the mariage of Roger Bernard Earl of Foix with Margaret Daughter of that Gaston and Heir of Bearn Anno 1263 afterwards added to the Crown of Navarre by the mariage of Gaston Earl of Foix and Sovereign of Bearn with Eleanor the Heir of that Kingdom Anno 1481. descending with that Crown upon Henry of Bonrbon King of Navarre and afterwards of France by the name of Henry the fourth but governed by him alwayes as a State distinct without relation or resort to the Crown of France But Lewis the 13 his Sonne finding some inconvenience in that distinction incorporated it for ever to the rest of his Dominions An. 1620 though not without some opposition from the Subjects of Bearn which he was fain to over-bear by his personall presence and the advantage of such Forces as he carried with him Since reckoned as a part of that Kingdom awed as the rest of France by Forts and Garrisons and governed in Civil matters by the Parliament established at Pau the Judges and Counsellors thereof at the Kings appointing 2 The Earldom of FOIX is situate on the West of Languedoc Commingeois interposing betwixt it and Bearn Chief Towns hereof are 1 Maseros on the Garond a Bishops See 2 Pamieres a Bishops See also seated on the River Lagiere 3 Foix on the same River called in Latine Fuxium and the Earls hereof Comites Fuxiensos the chief seat of the Flussates in the times of the Râ—mans now giving name to all the Countrie 4 Mirande in the Countie of Esterac and the chief thereof but otherwise of no great Accompt 5 Savardun and 6 Monthault two strong peeces 7 Mirepoix aâ—piduus Mirapensâ— a Bishops See also but of no note otherwise The olf Inhabitants of this tract besides the Flussates abovementioned were called Vaccaei perhaps of the abundance of Kine bred in the pastures hereof upon which ground the Earls of Foix have for their Arms. 3 Cowes passant Gules horned and hoofed Azure in a Feild Or. The first of these Earls was Bernard of Carcassone advanced to this honour by Raimond Earl of Thâ—louse who had then the Soveraigntie hereof Anno 1062. Roger Bernard the ninth Earl united Bearn to his Estate as before is said whose Grand-child Isabeâ— the male issue failing conveyed the whole Estate to Archembald Lord or Captain of Buche in the Province of Guienne Gaston the Nephew of this Archembald by his Eldest Sonne Iohn was for his many good services to Charles the 7th made a Peer of France and by his mariage with Eleanor or Leanora Daughter and Heir of John King of 〈◊〉 united that Kingdom to his house though he enjoyed it not in his own person By means or which Alâ—iances and other improvements of Estate this Familie grew to so great power an reputation that there were four Queens at one time descended from it viz. Catharine Queen of 〈…〉 Queen of Castilâ— Anne Queen of France and Anne Queen of Hungarie and 〈◊〉 Before which time I mean the addition of Navarre to their other Estates the Earles of 〈◊〉 were in so high esteem in the Court of France that in all publick Ceremonies they took place of the
with Catharine Daughter and sole Heir of Gaston Sonne of Gaston Earl of Foix and of Leanora Princess of Navarre added to his Estate the Signeuries of Bearn Foix and Begorre And Henry of Albret his Sonne by marying the Lady Margaret Sister of King Francis the first united to it those of Armaignac and Comminges By Iean the Daughter of this Henry the whole Estate was brought to Antonie of Bourbon Duke of Vendosme and Father to King Henry the 4th becoming so united to the Crown of Frauce from which it was at first dismembred The Arms of these Earles were Quarterly 1 France 2 Gules a Border ingrailed Arg The 3d c. 7 As for the Countrie of AGENOIS the last part of Gascoigne it never had other Lords after it left off to be French than the Dukes of Aquitaine The principall Cities of it 1 Agen a rich populous and well-traded Town seated on the Garonne in a fruitfull Countrie A Bishops See a Seneschalsie and held to be the fairest in Gascoigne 2 Condon a Bishops See also from which the parts adjoyning are called Condonnois 3 Villeneufne 4 Claerac 5 Marmand 6 Foy c. Thus having took a brief view of those severall members which made up the great bodie of the Dukedom of Aquitaine let us next look on the Estate of the whole thus brought together which in the declination of the Roman Empire was given unto the Gothes before possessed of all Gallia Narbonensis by Valentinian the 3d as a reward for their service in driving the Alani out of Spain Long the Gothes had not held it when they were outed of it by Clovis the fifth King of the French continuing under his Successors till Ludovicus Pius made it a Kingdom and gave it unto Pepin his youngest Sonne But Charles and Pepin the Sonnes of this Pepin being dispossessed by Charles the Bald it was by him conferred on Arnulph of the house of Burgundie for his many good services against the Normans Anno 844. Whose Successors take here in this order following The Dukes of Aquitaine 844. 1 Ranulph of Burgundy first Duke of Aquitaine 875 2 William Earl of Auvergne Nephew of Ranulph 902. 3 Ebles Earl of Poictou succeeded in Aquitaine and Auvergne by the Will and Testament of Duke William 911. 4 Ebles II. Sonne of Ebles the first 935. 5 Wâ—lliam II. the Sonne of Ebles the second 970. 6 William III. Sonne of William the second 1019. 7 Guy the Sonne of William the third 1021. 8 William IV. Sonne of Guy 1086. 9 William V. Sonne of William the fourth 1156. 10 Lewis the seventh of France in right of Eleanor his Wife sole Heir of William the fifth 1152 11 Henry Duke of Normandie and Earl of Anjou c. in right of Eleaâ—or his Wife divorced from Lewis on pretence of some consanguinity after King of England 1169. 12 Richard King of England the Sonne of Henry 1199. 13 Iohn King of England the Brother of Richard who forfeiting his estates in France on a judiciall sentence pronounced against him for the supposed murther of his Nephew Arthur Duke of Bretagne Aquitaine and the rest of the English Provinces were seized on by the French Anno 1202. But notwithstanding this Arrest the English still continued their pretensions to it till at the last it was agreed betwixt King Lewis the 9th of France and Henry the 3d of England Anno 1259. That the English should rest satisfied with Guienne the bounds whereof were to be the Pyrenees on the South and the River of Charente on the North comprehending therein also the Countrie of Limosin and that on his investiture into this estate he should relinquish all his rights in Normandy Aujou Tourein Maâ—â—e In consideration whereof he should have 150000 Crowns in readie money On this accord the Kings of England became Homagers to the Crown of Fraâ—ce which sometimes they omitted sometimes did it by Proxie but never in person till Philip de â—aloâ—s required it of K. Edw. the third and because such duties are not personally done by Soveraign Princes Du Serres shall describe the formality of it The place designed for this exploit was the Church of Amiens to which Edward came saith he with such a Train as was entended rather to the honour of himself than the French King Royally attired he was with a long Robe of Crimson Velvâ—t powdred with Leopards of Gold his Crown upon his head his Sword by his side and Golden spurres upon his heels Philip attended by the chief Officers of the Realm sat upon his Throne apparelled in a long robe of purple Velvet powdred with Flower de Lyces of Gold his Crown upon his head and the Scepter in his hand Vicount Melun the great Chamberlain of France commanded Edward to take off his Crown sword and spurres and to kneel down which he did accordingly Then taking both his hands and joyning them together he said unto him You become a Liege man to the King my Master who is here present as Duke of Guienne aud Peer of France and promise to be faithfull and loyall to him say yea and Edward said yea and arose But the Historian notes withall that Philip paid dearly for this Pageant the young King never forgetting the indignity which was put upon him till he had made France a field of blood And here it is to be observed that though the Kings of England by this new investiture were entituled Dukes of Gâ—ienne onely yet they had all the power and privileges of Dukes of Aquitaine excepting the homage of the great Lords and Earls of Gascoigne which formerly belonged unto them Insomuch as Richaâ—d the second though Duke of Guienne onely in stile and title invested his Vncle John of Gaunt in that brave estate under the stile and title of Duke of Aquitaine summoned to Parliament by that name by the said King Richard From this Accord betwixt the Kings the English had posession of the Dukedom of Guienne according to the order of their Successions from the 40th of King Henry the third Anno 1259 to the 29th of King Henry the sixth Anno 1452 the intercalation of John of Gaunt excepted onely when outed of all their old rights in France rather by the good fortnne than by the valour of Charles the seventh the English then divided in Domestick Factions and not at leisure to look after the affairs of France Nor doe I find that Guienne beeing thus recovered was ever dismembred from that Crown but when King Lewis the 11th assigned it over to his Brother the Duke of Berry to take him off from joyning with the Dukes of Bretagne and Burgundie in a new â—onfederacy who held it but two years and died the last Duke of Guienne The Arms of this Dukedom were Gules a Leopard or Lyon Or which joyned to the two Lyons of Normandy make the Arms of England 13 LANGUEDOC LANGUEDOC is bounded with the Pyrenaean hils the Land of Roâ—sillon and the Mediterranean on the South on the North
Earls of Burgundy being meerly Officiall It was first united to the Dutchy by the mariage of D. Eudes with Ioan the Countess But no issue coming of this bed it fell into the house of Flanders and with the Heir of Flanders unto Philip the Hardie the first Duke hereof of the Royall Race of Valois Anno 1369. Philip the Grand-child of this Philip united most of the Belgick Provinces unto his Estate after whose death and the death of Charles his Sonne at the battell of Nancie the Dutchie was surprized by King Lewis the 11th as holden of the Crown of France escheated to him for want of Heirs males But the Countie holden of the Empire though subdued also by this Lewis was restored again to Mary the Daughter and Heir of Charles continuing hitherto in her issue as appears evidently by this Catalogue of The Earls of Burgundie 1001. 1 Otho Guillaume the first Earl of Burgundy by the power and aid of Robert King of France 1118. 2 Reinald Cousin and Heir of Otho 1157 3 Frederick Barbarâ—ssa Emperour in right of Beatrix his wife Daughter of Earl Reynald 1183. 4 Otho the youngest Sonne of Frederick 1200 5 Otho II. Duke of Meranis and Earl of Burgundie in right of Beatrix his Wife the Daughter of Otho the first 1208 6 Stephen Earl of Chalons next Heir of Gerard of Vienne and Joan his Wife Daughter of Otho the first 1204 7 John the Sonne of Stephen de Chalons 1269 8 Hugh the Sonne of John â—270 9 Othelin the Sonne of Hugh Earl of Artoys in right of Maud his Wife Daughter of Robert Earl of Artoys 1315 10 Philip the Long King of France in right of Ioan his Wife Daughter and Heir of Othalin 1331 11 Eudes Duke of Burgundie Husband of Ioan of France the eldest Daughter of King Philip the Long and Ioan the Countess 1349 12 Philip Duke and Earl of Burgundie Grand-child of Eudes and Ioan his Wife by their Sonne Philip. 1361. 13 Margaret the Widow of Lewis Earl of Flanders and second Daughter of Philip the Long and Ioan the Countels was Countess of Burgundie and Artois after the death of her Cosin Philip. 14 Lewis de Malain Earl of Flanders by his Father and of Burgundie and Artois by his Mother 1369. 15 Philip the Hardie Duke of Burgundie by the gift of his Brother Charles the 5th and Earl of Burgundie Flanders and Artois in right of Margaret his Wife sole Daughter of Lewis de Malain 1404. 16 Antony the Proud Duke and Earl of Burgundie 1419. 17 Philiy the Good Duke and Earl of Burgundie 1467. 18 Charles the Warlike Duke and Earl of Burgundie 1475. 19 Mary the Daughter of Charles maried to Maximillan of Austria Sonne of Frederick the 3d Emperour of Germany in which honour he succeeded his Father 1482 20 Philip the IV. Sonne of Mary and Maximilian King of Castile and Aragon in right of his Wife Ioan Daughter to â—erdinand and Isabel Kings of Castile c. 1506 21 Charles the Sonne of Philip King of Spain and Emperour of Germany by the name of Charles the fiâ—t 1558. 22 Philip the II. of Spain and V. of Burgundie 23 Philip the III of Spaine and VI. of Burgundie 23 Philip the IV. of Spaine and VII of Burgundie in whom resteth the possession of the 〈◊〉 of Burgundie and the Earldom of Charolois herein not troubled by the 〈◊〉 for feâ—â— of giving offence to the Cantons of Switzerland upon whom it bordereth jealous enough already of the greatness and power of France and so not likely to admit such a porent Neighbour The Armes of this Earldom are Azure a Lyon rampant Or Seme of Billets Argent 20 The ILANDS in the AQUITAINE and GALLICK OCEAN HAving thus took a view of the severall Provinces within the Continent of France let us next look upon the ILANDS which belong unto it dispersed in the Mediterranean Sea and the Western Ocean Those in the Mediterranean Sea are of little note as the Isles of Ere 's and 2 Pomegnes lying against Provence 3 Maguelone lying against Languedoc and 4 L' Anguillade betwixt both at the moutâ— of the Rhosne of which there is nothing to be said but that those of Ere 's are thought to be the ostocchades of Ptolomie and his Blascon to be Anguillade And of as little note in the Western Ocean are Belle-Isle against Vannes in Bretangne the Isle de Deiu having in it two or three good Villages Marmostier plentifull in Salt and beautified with a Monastery called the White Abbie Those of most note are 1 Oleroâ— and 2 Ree on the coast of Aquitaine and those of 3 Jarsey 4 Gernsey 5 Sark and 6 Alderney on the shores of Normandy Of which the four last are under the Kings of England the rest possessed by the French 1 OLERON is an Iland situate over against the Province of Xaintoigne and South unto the Isle of Ree from which little distant It is the biggest of the two and makes yeerly very great quantitie of Salt wherewith most of the Provinces on the Western Ocean use to be furnished But it is easie of access and not very defensible which makes it of lesse note both in antient and modern stories The principall Town of it is called Oleron by the name of the Iland One thing there is for which indeed this Iland is of speciall fame and that is that the Marine Lawes which for neer 500 years have generally been received by all the States of the Christian World which frequent the Ocean the Rhodian Lawes being antiquated and worn out of use for regulating of Sea affairs and deciding of Maritime Controversies were declared and established here and from hence called the Lawes of Oleron And here they were declared and established by King Rich. the first of England as Lord Paramount of the Seas immediately on his return from the Holy Land this Iland being then in his possession as a Member of his Dukedom of Aquitaine Quae quidem Leges Statutaper Dominum Richardum quondam Regem Angliae in redditu suo à Terra Sancta correcta fuerunt interretata declarata et in Insula de Oleron publicata et nominata in Gallica Lingua La Loy d' Oleron c. saith an old Record which I find cited in a M. S. Discourse of my late learned Friend Sir Iohn Burroughs once Keeper of the Records in the Tower of London but afterwards Principall King of Arms by the name of Garter entituled The Soveraignty of the British Seas So powerfull were the Kings of England in the former times as to give Lawes to all that traded on the Ocean 2 The Isle of R E is situate over against Rochell to which it served for an Out-work on that side thereof It is in length ten English miles and about half as much in bredth well fortified with deep marishes at the entries of it to which the many Salt-pits every where intermingled adde a very great strength Chief places in it
And so it proved in the Event 18 Charles VI. a weak and distracted Prince in whose reign Henry the fifth of England called in by the faction of Burgundy against that of Orleans maried the Lady Catharine Daughter of this King and was thereupon made Regent of France during the Kings life and Heir apparent of the Kingdom But he had first won the great battel of Agincourt in which the English having an Army but of 15000 vanquished an Army of the French consisting of 52000 men of which were slain 5 Dukes 8 Earls 25 Lords 8000 Knights and Gentlemen of note and 25000 of the Commons the English losing but one Duke one Earl and 600 Souldiers This unfortunate Prince lost what his predecessor Philip the ad had taken from King Iohn of England and had not been restored by King Lewis the ninth 1423. 19 Charles VII Sonne of Charles the sixt after a long and bloodie War recovered from the English then divided by domestick dissentions all their Lands and Signiories in France except Calice only 1461. 20 Lewis XI Sonne of Charls the seventh added unto his Crown the Dukedom of Burgundie the Earldom of Provence and therewithall a Title unto Naples and Sicil and a great part of Picardy A Prince of so great wants or such sordid parsimony that there is found a Reckoning in the Chamber of Accompts in Paris of two shillings for new sleeves to his old doublet and three half pence for liquor to grease his Boots 21 Charles VIII Sonne of Lewis the 11th who quickly won and as soon lost the Kingdom of Naples which he laid claim to in the right of the house of Anjou By the mariage of Anne the Heir of Bretagne he added that Dukedom to his Crown 1498. 22 Lewis XII Sonne of Charles and Grand-sonne of Lewis Dukes of Oriâ—â—ans which Lewis was a younger Sonne of Charles the fifth succeeded as the neâ—t Heir-male of the house of Valois He dispossessed Ludowick Sforzâ— of the Dutchie of Millaine and divided the Realm of Naples with Ferdinand the Catholick but held neither long By his mariage with Anne of Bretagne the Widow of his Predecessour he confirmed that Dukedom to his House and united it unto the Realm by an Act of State After his death the English to prevent the growing greatness of Spaine began to close in with the French and grew into great correspondencies with them insomuch that all the following Kings untill Lewis the 13th except Francis the 2d a King of one yeer and no more were all Knights of the Garter 1515. 23 Francis Duke of Angolesme Grand-sonne of Iohn of Angolesme one of the younger Sonnes of the said Lewis Duke of Orleans succeeded on the death of Lewis the 12th without iâ—â—ue male Took Prisoner at the battel of Pavie by Charles the fifth with whom he held perpetual wars he being as unwilling to indure a superiour as the Emperour was to admit an equall 32. 1547. 24 Henry II. Sonne of Francis recovered Caliâ—e from the English and drove Charles out of Germanie and took from him Mets â—oui and Verdun three Imperial Cities ever since Members of this Kingdom 12. 1559. 25 Francis II. Sonne of Henry the 2d King of the Scots also in the right of Mary his Wife 1560. 26 Charles IX Brother of Francis the 2d the Author of the Massacre at Paris 14. 1574. 27 Henry III. elected King of Poland in the life of his Brother whom he succeeded at his death The last King of the House of Valois stripped of his Life and Kingdom by the Guisian Faction called the Holy League 15. 1589. 28 Henry IV. King of Navarre and Duke of Vendosme succeeded as the next Heir-male to Henry the 3d in the right of the House of Bourbon descended from Robert Earl of Clermont a youunger Sonne of Lewis the 9th He ruined the Holy League cleered France of the Spaniards into which they had been called by that potenâ— and rebellious Faction and laid La Bresse unto the Crown together with the Estates of Bearn and Base Navarre and after a ten years time of peace was villainously murdered by Ravillac in the streets of Paris 21. 1610. 29 Lewis XIII Sonne of Henry the 4th the most absolute King of France since the death of Charles the Great For the reduction of the scattered and dismembred Provinces the work of his many Predecessors he added the reduction of all the Ports and Garrisons held by the Hugonots in that Kingdom seized on the Dukedom of Bar and surprized that of Lorreine both which he held untill his death 32. 1642. 30 Lewis XIV Sonne of Lewis the 13th and of the Lady Anne eldest Daughter of Philip the third of Spaine succeeded at the age of four years under the Government of his Mother the 30th King of the Line of Capet the 43 from Charles the Great and the 64 King of France or rather of the French now living As for the Government of these Kings it is meerly Regal or to give it the true name Despoticall such as that of a Master over his Servants the Kings will going for a Law and his Edicts as valid as a Sentence of the Court of Parliament Quod Principi placuerit Legis habet vigorem was a Prerogative belonging to the Roman Emperours as Justinian tells us in his Institutes and the French Kings descending from Charles the Great claim it as their own The Kings Edicts alwayes ending with these binding words Car tel est nostre Plaisir for such is our pleasure And though he sometimes send his Edicts to be verified or approved in the Parliament of Paris and his Grants and Patents to be ratified in the Chamber of Accompts there holden yet this is nothing but a meer formalitie and point of circumstance those Courts not daring to refuse what the King proposeth It is Car tel est nostre plaisir which there goeth for Law And by this intimation of his Royall pleasure doth he require such Taxes as the necessity of his Affairs the greediness of his Officers or the importunity of Suters doe suggest unto him The Patrimonie of the Crown being so exhausted by the riot and improvidence of former Princes that the King hath no other way to maintain his State defray his Garrisons reward such as deserve well of him and support those that depend upon him but only by laying what he pleaseth on the backs of his Subjects against which there is no dispute by the common People though many times the Great Princes have demurred upon it And therefore to make them also instrumentall to the publick 〈◊〉 the Kings are willing to admit them to some part of the spoyl to give them some exâ—mptions from those common burdens and to connive at their oppressing of their Teâ—ants against all good conscience that being so privileged themselves they may not interrupt the King in his Regal â—ourses The power of the French King over his Subjects being so transcendent it cannot be but that
to make more haste that he might the sooner be out of his pain but he half in choler replyed 〈…〉 would not los the lâ—ast step of his pace for all the whipping in Paris For indeed their gate is Gennet-Wise very stately and majestical Of temperature they are hot and dry which makes them very much given to women and yet not very able for Generation And this strong inclination unto women which they find in themselves makes them so jealous of their Wives that they permit them not to walk abroad but when they go to Church and then too veiled and so hooded one can hardly see them and not that neither but attended with their Damosels and some trusty she-friend that is to give an Accompt of them at their coming back Mendoza an Ambassadour from Spain in Queen Elizabetâ—s time used to find fault with the promiscuous sitting of men and women in the Church used here in England accounting it to be a great incentive unto lasciviousness To whom Doctor Dale one of the Masters of the Requests is said to have replied that indeed in Spain where the people even in the time of Divine Service could not abstain from impure thoughts and unclean gestures that mingled kind of sitting was not so allowable but the English were of another temper and did not find any inconvenience in it And it is possible this humour of jealousie might be derived on them from the Moores who in the strict guarding of their women were the Spaniards Tutors it being death in Barbarie to this very day for any man to see one of the Xâ—riffes Concubines and for them too if when they see a man though but thorow a casement they doe not presentlyâ—ry out A renzie which much rageth in most Southern people but not predominant in the Nortâ—ern who doe not only suffer their Wives to sit with other men in the Church but even in the open and common Bathes also two things which a true Spaniard would rather die an hundred deaths than give consent to But though the women are not permitted to stirre abroad the men take liberty enough and are as good smel-feasts as in any Country it being observed of them by a very good Writer that howsoever in their own houses they are temperate and content with little yet when they go unto a Feast they are as gluttonous daintie and desirous to make good cheer as any people whatsoever But not to conceal their vertues and make our selves merry at their follies wherein all other Nations have a share with them they are questionless a people very grave in their cariages in offices of Pietie very devout and to their King very obedient whose greatness they affect more cordially than any subjects in the world exact in doing justice upon all Offenders which commonly they administer without partiality indulgent unto one another and of their duties to their betters not unmindfull But that which deserveth the greatest commendation in them is an unwearied patience in suffering adversities accompanied with a resolution to over-come them A noble quality of the which in their Indian Discoveries they shewed excellent proofes and received as glorious rewards In reference to the French it is said that the French are wiser than they seem and the Spaniards seem wiser than they are wherein they agree with many particular men of other Nations who according to that of the Philosopher Sapienteâ— potius cupâ—unt videri non 〈◊〉 quam esse non videri In matters of war the Spaniards are observed to be generally too heavie slow and dull the French too headie and precipitate the one losing as many fair occasions by delayes as the other overthroweth by too much haste but between them both they make one good souldier who according to the present opportunities is to make use of the spurre of courage of the bit of respect The Women are sober loving their husbands or friends wonderfull delicate curious in painting or perâ—uming and though they have Wine in abundance yet are they not permitted to drink it verifying therein the old English Proverb that none are worse shod than the shoomakers wifâ— Herein in worâ—e condition than the Women of France who though they are restrained from Wine before their mariage yet after that they take what liberty they list and are no more restrained from it than the other sex But this is the least liberty which the French Women have above the Spâ—â—ish these being so watched and overlooked that it is hardly possible for them to hold speech with any man in business of most importance and much less in matters of civilities only those having liberty to be courted at all times and places even in the presence of their husbands without any distrust or interruâ—tion Heretofore they were wonderous strong and beyond belief patient of the throwes of Childbed Strabo relating how one of these women being hired for harvest work and finding her travel come upon her because she would not lose her dayes wages withdrew herself into a bush where being eased of her burden she returned from one labour to another And many of them at this day use not to keep their Chambers above three dayes after their delivery and then apply themselves to their household business without either danger or delay The language is not the same in all places though all called the Spanish In Portugall Catalogne and some parts of Valentia it hath a great mixture of the French who in these parts have had much trade and negotiation In Granada and some parts of Aâ—dalâ—zia it partakes much of the Moâ—â—e and in the mountains of Alpuxarras the Arabick or â—â—oâ—rish language still remains in use The Countries bordering on the Pyrâ—nees and Cantabrian Ocean but Biscay specially have much in them of the Language of the ancient Spaniards before made subject to the Romans That which is common to them all is the vulgar Spanish or Castilian and hath much affinity with the Latin Breeâ—wood in his Enquiries reporting that he hath seen a letter every word whereof was both good Latin and good Spanish Merula Shewes a Copy of the like pag. 300. By reason of which consonancy with the Latin the Spaniards call their language Romance The other ingredients of this Tongue are generally the Gotish Arabick and old Spanish and in some places the French also as before is said those people having made great conquests and having had great negotiations in this Country It is said to be a very lofty swelling speech as if it were fashioned to command The Soil hereof where it is fertile and productive of the fruits of Nature yields not to any part of Europe for delight pleasures and commodities which here appear in greater ripeness and perfection than in other places But for the most part it is either overgrown with Woods cumbred with wild and rockie Mountains or of so hot a nature and so sandy withall that it is not very fit for tillage and so
capacities in the first and largest notion as unto the storie and affairs thereof till distracted by the Moores into many Kingdoms in the last and strictest as to the Chorographie and Description of it The Kingdom of CORDVBA as it stood when subdued by the Spaniards was bounded on the East with Murcia and the Mediterranean on the West with Portugal and the Ocean on the North with the Mountains of Sierra Morena and Castile and on the South with the Ocean the streights of Gibraltar and the Midland Seas so called from Corduba the chief Citie of it and the Seat Royal of their Kings It contained as before was said the Provinces of 1 Andalusia 2 Gades 3 Extremâ—dura and 4 Granada But because Granada had the fortune to continue a Kingdom when the rest were conquered we will consider it by it self and here proceed to the description of the other three 1 ANDALVSIA is bounded on the East with Granada on the West with the Atlantick Ocean and Algarve in Portugal on the North with Sierra Morena and Extremadura on the South with the Ocean the Streights and the Mediterranean By Plinie it is called Conventus Cordubensis from Corduba at that time the chief Citie of it and after Andalusia quasi Vandalusia from the Vandals who having won it from the Romans had for some time and till their expulsion into Africa possessed themselves of it This is the most rich and fertile Countrie of all Spain watered with the Rivers 1 Anas 2 Odier 3 Baetis and 4 Tenos which makes it flourish with a continuall greenness of Olives Vines and other Fruits of which the Hils though watred only with the dew of Heaven doe partake also in some measure The Air hereof by reason of its Southernly situation is exceeding hot in so much that their Corn there is ripe in Aprill but those excessive heats much moderated by those constant refreshings which the cool winds breathing from the North doe bestow upon it In which respect King Ferdinand the Catholick did use to say that it was best liviug in the Summer at Sevill one of the chief Cities of this Province by reason of these cool refreshings and in the winter times at Burgos in old Caestile which though situate more Northernly in a very sharp air had yet many notable defences against the cold The Principall Cities and Towns hereof are 1 Corduba seated at the foot of Sierra Morena on the left shore of Guadalquivir over-looking towards the South a spacious and fruitfull Plain the first Colonie planted in this Province by the Romans and the chief Citie of Baetica For a long time the seat of the Moorish Vice-Royes Leiutenants to the Great Caliph of the Saraeens after of its own kings of that Nation who built here for their Palace a magnificent Castle Reduced by Ferdinand of Castile it was restored unto the honour of an Episcopal See which antiently it had and doth now enjoy A Citie of great Circuit but of very few houses by reason of the multitude of Gardens in it Famous in former times for the birth of Lucan and both the Seneca's Duosque Senecas unicumque Lucanum Faecunda loquitur Corduba saith Martial Corduba glorying in her fruitfull field One Lucan and two Seneca's did yeed It is now vulgarly called Cordova and hence commeth our true Cordovan leather made of the skin of a Sardinian beast Neer unto this Citie is a Wood of 30 miles in length having nothing but Olive trees 2 â—aen a Bishops See remarkable for nothing more than that the Kings of Sâ—ain ever since the first Recoverie of it have stiled themselves Kings of Iaeu and use it to this day amongst the rest of their Titles it having been before that time the seat and title of some petit King amongst the Moores Not far hence stood the famous Town of Illiturgis by â—tolomiâ— Illurgis mentioned so often in the wars betwixt Rome and Carthage 3 Ossuna of most note for the Dukes hereof and a small Vniversity founded here Anno 1549. 4. Eccia on the River Cheâ—il of more esteem formerly than at the present by Ptolomie and Antoninus called Aâ—ygi by Pliniâ— Augusta Firma a Roman Colonie and one of the four Iuridicall Resâ—rts of Bâ—tica 5 Marcheâ—o situate on an Hill where is said to be the best breed of Gennets a swift race of Horses not of this Province alone but of all Spain the River Baetis as it was thought conveâ—ing some secret vertue into them Of this race was the Horse which Caesar so loved that he erected his statue when dead in the Temple of Venus and the antient Lusitaâ—i thought they were begotten by the wind 6 Xeres situate more within the Mid-lands towards the borders of Gâ—anada and therefore called Xeres de la Frontera the Asta of Ptolomie and Antonâ—nus famous for plenty of that wine which we call Xeres Sack but more for that great and fatall â—attel â—ought neer unto it betwixt K. Roderick and the Moores the loss of which drew along with it the loss of Spain 7 Medina Sidonia so called to distinguish it from a Town of Castile called Medina Coeli the Duke whereof was General of all the Forces both by Sea and Land intended for the Conquest of England Anno 1588. The Town called antiently Asinda and Asido Caesariana the Duke whereof is of the Family of the Guzmans and the greatest Prince for Revenue in all Spain his Intrado being estimated at 130000 Crowns per Annum 7 Algezire on the Sea side A Town of such strength and consequence that it held out a Siege of 19 moneths for the Moores of Africk against Alfonso the 5 of Castile to whom surrendred at the last upon Composition Anno 1343. Since which the Kings of Castile have stiled themselves Kings of Algezire not yet discontinued 8 Conâ—l a Town on the sea-coast beyond the Isle of Gades part of the Patrimonie of the D. of Medina Sidonia 9 Gibraltar a strong Town seated at the mouth of the Streights from hence denominated lying at the foot of the mountain of Calpe supposed to be one of Hercules Pillars the furthest point Southwards of all Europe 10 S. Lucar de Baramâ—da the Port-Town to Sevill situate at the mouth of the River Baetis or Guadalquivir where the Ships of that rich Citie ride either for a Wind to put to Sea or for a tide to carry them up the River as they come from America 11 Tariffa seated at the end of the Promontory which looks toward Afâ—ick and so called because Tariff Leader of the Moores into Spain here landed Not far from these last Towns in a little Iland made by two branches of the Baetis where it falleth into the Sea stood the famous 11 Tartessus celebrated in most antient Writers for the abundance of Silver which the mines of it did produce Which was so great that as we read in Aristotle's Book de Mirabilibus when the Tyrians or Phoenicians first came thither 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that
because he compelled the Moores to be baptized banished the Iewes and in part converted the Americans unto Christianity or because having united Castile to his Dominions surprized the Kingdom of Navarre and subdued that of Granada he was in a manner the Catholique or genenerall King of all Spain The last reason seemeth to sway most in the restauration of this attribute in that when it was granted or confirmed on Ferdinand by Pope Alexander the sixt the King of Portugal exceedingly stomached at it quando Ferdinandus imperio universam Hispaniam saith Mariana non obtineret ejus tum non exigua parte penes Reges alios It seems Emanuel could not think himself a King of Portugal if the title of the Catholick King did belong to Ferdinand Wherein he was of the same mind as was Gregory the Great who when Iohn of Constantinople had assumed to himself the title of the Occumenicall or Catholique Bishop advised all Bishops of the World to oppose that arrogancie and that upon the self-same reason Nam si ille est Catholicus vos non estiâ— Episcopi for it Iohn were the Catholick Bishop they were none at all But upon what consideration soever it was first re-granted it hath been ever since assumed by his Posterity to whose Crown as hereditarie and in common use as the most Christian King to France the Defender of the Faith to England And yet there was some further reason why the Spaniard might affect the title of Catholick King his Empire being Catholick in regard of extent though not of Orthodoxie of doctrines as reaching not over all Spain onely but over a very great part of the World besides For in right of the Crown of Castile he possesseth the Towns of Mellila and Oran the Haven of Masalquivir the Rock of Velez and the Canarie Ilands in Africk the Continent and Ilands of all America except Brasil and some plantations in the North of the English Hollanders and a few poor French In the rights of the Kingdom of Aragon he enjoyeth the Realms of Naples Sicil and Sardinia with many Ilands interspersed in the Mediterranean and in right of the house of Burgundie the Counties of Burgundie and Charolois the greatest part of Belgium with a title unto all the rest besides the great Dukedom of Millain the Havens of Telamon and Plombino and many other peeces of importance in Italie held by investiture from the Empire To which if those Estates be added which accrewed to Philip the second by the Crown of Portugal we have the Towns of Ceuta Targier and Maragon in Barbarie the Fortresses of Arguen and S. George in Guinea the Ilands of Azores Madera Cape Verd S. Thomas Del Principle on this side of the Cape and of Mosambique on the other in Asia all the Sea-coast almost from the Gulf of Persia unto China and many strong holds in the Moluccoes Bantan Zeilan and other Ilands and finally in America the large Country of Brasil extending in length 1500 miles An Empire of extent enough to appropriate to these Monarchs the stile of Catholick The Monarchs of Spain A. Ch. 1478. 1 Ferdinand K. of Aragon Sicily Sardinia Majorca Valentia Earl of Catalogue surprised Navarre and conquered the Realm of Naples Isabel Q. of Castile Leon Gallicia Toledo Murcia Lady of Biscay conquered Granada and discovered America 1504. 2 Joane Princess of Castile Granada Leon c. and of Aragon Navarre Sicily c. Philip Archduke of Austria Lord of Belgium 1516. 3 Charles King of Castile Aragon Naples c. Archduke of Austria Duke of Millain Burgundy Brabant c. Earl of Catalogue Flanders Holland c Lord of Biscay Friâ—zland Iltreict c. and Emperour of the Germans He added the Realms of Mexico and Peru the Dukedoms of Geldeâ—land and Millain the Earldom of â—utphen and the Signeuries of Utrecht Over-Yssell and Growing unto his Estates A Prince of that magnanimity and puissance that had not Francis the first in time opposed him he had even swallowed all Europe He was also for a time of great strength and reputation in â—unis and other parts of Africa disposing Kingdomes at his pleasure but the Turk broke his power there and being hunted also out of â—â—ermany he resigned all his kingdoms and died private 42. 1558. 4 Philip II. of more ambition but less prosperity than his Father fortunate onely in his attempt on the kingdom of Portugal but that sufficiently balanced by his ill successes in the Netherlands and against the English For the Hollanders and their Consederates drove him out of eight of his Belgic Provinces the English overthrew his Invincible Armada intercepted his Plate-Fleets and by awing the Ocean had almost impoverished him And though he held for a time an hard hand upon France in hope to have gotten that Crown by the help of the Leaguers yet upon casting up his Accompts he found that himself was the greatest Loser by that undertaking So zealous in the cause of the Romiâ—h Church that it was thought that his eldest Sonne Charles was put to death with his consent in the Inquisition-house for seeming savourably inclined to the Low-Country 〈◊〉 as the 〈◊〉 called them These four great Kings were all of the Order of the â—arrer but neither of the two that followed 1598. 5 Philip III. Finding his Estate almost destroyed by his Fathers long and chargeable Warres first made peace with England and then concluded a Truce for twelve years with the States of the Netherlands which done he totally banished all the Moores out of Spain and was a great stickler in the Warres of Germany 1621. 6 Philip IV. Sonne of Philip the 3d got into his power all the Lower â—aluinate but lost the whole Realm of Portugal and the Province of Catalonia with many of his best Towns in Flanders Artots and Brabant and some Ports in Italy not yet recovered to that Crown from the power of the French This Empire consisting of so many severall Kingdoms united into one Body may seem to be invincible Yet had Queen Elizabeth followed the counsell of her men of Warre she might have broken it in pieces With 4000 men she might have taken away his 〈◊〉 from him without whose gold the Low-Country Army which is his very best could not be paid and by consequence must needs have been dissolved Nay Sir Walter Ralegh in the Epilogue of his most excellent History of the World plainly affirmeth that with the charge of 200000 l continued but for two years or three at the most the Sâ—aniardâ— might not only have been perswaded to live in peace but that all their swelling and overflowing streams might be brought back to their naturall channels and old banks Their own proverb saith the Lion is not so fierce as he is painted yet the Americans tremble at his name it 's true and it is well observed by that great Politiâ—ian 〈◊〉 that things wcich seem 〈◊〉 and are not are more feared farâ—e off than 〈◊〉 at hand Nor is this judgement
built upon weak conjectures but such as shew the power of Spain not to be so formidable as it 's commonly supposed which I find marshalled to my hand in this manner following 1 The 〈…〉 his Realms and other Estates severed by infinite distances both of Sea and Land which makes one part unable to relieve or defend the other 2 The 〈…〉 Wars his Forces of necessity being long a gathering in places so remote from the â—oyall Seat and being gathered no less subject to the dangers both 〈…〉 and Land before unâ—ted into a body and made fit for action 3 The danger and uncertaintie which the most part of his 〈◊〉 Revenues are subject to many times intercepted 〈◊〉 Pirates and open Enemies sometimes so long delayed by cross Winds and Seas that they come too late to serve the turn 4 The different temâ—ers and affections of a great part oâ— his Subjects not easily concurring in the same ends or travelling the same way unâ—o them 5 The 〈…〉 Portugueze and Italian Provinces not well affected for their private and particular reasons unto the Castilians apt to be wrought on by the Ministers of neighbouring Princes whom 〈◊〉 of State keep watchfull upon all advantages for the depressing of his power 6 〈◊〉 last of all the want of people of his own naturall Subjects whom he may best relie on for the increase and grandour of his Estates exhausted and diminished by those waies and means which have been touched upon before without any politique or provident course to remedy that defect for the time to come And this I look on as the greatest and most sensible Error in the Spanish Government therein directly contrary to the antient Romans Who finding that nothing was more necessary for great and important enterprizes than multitudes of Men employed all their studies to increase their numbers by Mariages Colonies and such helps making their Conquered Enemies free Denizens of their Common-wealth by which means the number of the Roman Citizens became so great all being equally interressed in the preservation of it that Rome could not be ruined in Annibals judgement by any forces but her own But on the other side the Spaniards employ none in their Plantations but their own native Subjects and so many of them also in all their enterprizes both by Sea and Land that so many thousands going forth every year in the flower of their age not one of ten returning home and those few which return either lame or old the country is not only deprived of the Men themselves but also of the Children which might be born An evidence whereof may be that Iohn the first of Portugal who reigned before the severall Voyages and Plantations of that people was able to raise 40000 Men for the War of Africk whereas Emanuel who lived after those undertakings had much a do to raise 20000 foot and 3000 horse on the same occasion and Sebastian after that found as great a difficulty to raise an Army of 12000. As for the forces which the King of Spain is able to make out of all his Estates they may be best seen by his preparations for the Conquest of England France and Flanders In his design for England Anno 1588. he had a Fleet consisting of 150 sail of Ships whereof 66 were great Galleons 4 Galleasses of Naples 4 Gallies the rest smaller Vessels fraughted with 20000 Souldiers for land service 9000 Saylers 800 Gunners 400 Pioneers 2650 peeces of Ordinance not Reckoning into this accompt the Commanders and Voluntaries of which last there were very great numbers who went upon that service for Spoil Merit or Honour In the design of Charles the fift for the Conquest of Provence he had no lesse than 50000 in the field and in that of Philip the second for the reducing of Flanders the Duke of Alva had an Army at his first setting forward out of Italie consisting of 8800 Spanish foot and 1200 horse all of them old experienced Souldiers drawn out of Naples Sicil and the Dutchie of Millain 3600 German foot 300 Lances and 100 Harcubusiers on horseback of the County of Burgundy all old Souldiers also besides many Voluntiers of great ranck and quality very well attended and his old standing Army in the Belgick Provinces a strength sufficient to have Conquered a far greater Countrie Of standing forces in this Countrie he maintaineth in these Realms of Spain but three thousand horse and in his Forts and Garrisons no more than 8000 Foot his Garrisons being very few and those upon the Frontiers only and in Maritime Towns his Galies being served with Slaves out of Turkie and Barbarie And yet he is able on occasion to raise very great forces partly because the ordinary Subjects are so well affected to their Prince whom they never mention without reverence and partly in regard there is so great a number of Fendataries and Noble-men who are by Tenure to serve personally at their own charges for defence of the Realm And certainly it must be a considerable force which the Noblemen of Spain are able to raise considering the greatness of their Revenue and the number of Vassalls which live under them it being supposed that the Dukes of Spain of which there were 23 when my authour lived were able one with another to dispend yearly from 50000 Ducats to a 100000 some going very much above that proportion and that of 36 Marquesses and 50 Earls the poorest had 10000 Ducats of yearly Rent and so ascending unto 50 and 60000. The Archbishops Bishops and others of the greater Clergie being all endowed with fairer Temporall estates than in most places of Europe are also bound to serve though not personally on the like occasions And to these services the Noblemen are for two reasons more forwards than the other Fendataries 1 Because their honours descend not de jure from the Father to the Sonne unless confirmed to the Sonne by the Kings acknowledgment and compellation which makes them more observant of him than in France or England where it is challenged as a Birth-right 2 Because out of the gross body of these Noblemen the King doth use to honour some with the title of Grandees privileged to stand covered before the King and to treat with him as their Brother which being the highest honour which that State can yield keeps those great persons in a readiness to obey his pleasure in hope to come unto an honour of so high esteem For the Râ—vâ—nues of this King which ordinarily arise out of his Estates taking Portugal into the accompt they are computed at 11 millions of Crowns yearly that is to say 4 from his Dominions in Italie 2 from Portugal and the Appertinents thereof 3 from the West-Indies and the other 2 remaining from his Kingdoms in Spain Besides this he receiveth yearly the Revenues of the Masterships of all the great Orders in his Kingdom incorporated to the Crown by Ferdinand the Catholick not without good Policie and reason of State the
of their Husbands Estates and there equall share in all Lands yea even such as are holden in Knights service privileges wherewith other Women are not acquainted Of high esteem in former times amongst forrein Nations for the modestie and gravitie of their conversation but of late times so much addicted to the light garb of the French that they have lost much of their antient honour and reputation amongst knowing and more sober men of forrein Countries who before admired them 6 The Wooll of Enâ—land is of exceeding fineness especially that of Cotswold in Glocestershire that of Lemster in Herefordshire and of the Isle of Wight Of this Wooll are made excellent broad-clothes dispersed all over the world especially High Germany Muscovy Turkie and Persia to the great benefit of the Realm as well in return of so much money which is made of them as in setting to work so many poor people who from it receive sustenance Before the time of King Edward the 3d English men had not the art or neglected the use of making cloth till whose time our Wooll was transported unwrought And as his Successors have laid Impositions on every cloth sold out of the Realm so his Predecessors had as their occasions required some certain Customes granted on every sack of Wooll In the beginning of this Edwards Warres with France the Cities and Towns of Flanders being then even to admiration rich combined with him and ayded him in his Warres against that King And he for his part by the composition then made was to give them 140000 l. ready money to ayd them by Sea and Land if need required and to make Bâ—uges then one of the great Mart Towns of Christendome the Staple for his Woolls Here the Staple continued 15 yeers at which time the Flemmings having broke off from the King and he having by experience seen what the benefit of these Staples were removed them from Bruges into England And for the ease as well of his Subjects in bringing their Woolls unto the Ports as of such Forrein Merchants as came to buy he placed his Staples at Excester Bristoll Winchester Westminster Chichester Canterbury Norwich Lincoln York and Newcastle for England at Caermarden for Wales and at Dublin Waterford Cork and Tredah for Ireland He further Enacted that no English Irish or Welch men should transport this Stapled commodity no not by License if any such should be granted on pain of Confiscation and Imprisonment during the Kings pleasure Lastly he allured over hither divers Flâ—mmings which taught our men the making of clothes who are now grown the best Clothworkers in the World and to encourage men in that Art it was by a Statute of the 27th of Edward the 3d enacted to be Felony to carry any Woolls unwrought When England had some short time enjoyed the benefit of these Staples the King removed them to Callice which he had Conquered and desired to make wealthy From hence they were at severall times and occasions translated now to one now to another Town in Belgium and still happy was that Town in what Country soever where the English kept a house for this Traffick the confluence of all people thither to buy infinitely inriching it Antwerp in Brabant long enjoyed the English Merchants till upon some discontents between King Henry the 7th and Maximilian Archduke and Lord of Belgium they removed but at their return again were received by the Antwerpians with solemn Procession Princely Triumph sumptuous Feasts rare Banquettings and expressions of much Love but more Ioy. And the giving of some Cotswold Sheep by Edward the 4th to Henry of Castile and John of Aragon Anno 1465. is counted one of the greatest prejudices that ever hapned to this Kingdom The Wooll transported bringeth into the Kingdom no less than 1500000 l. and the Lead half the summe so that Lewis Guicciardine reporteth that before the Warres of the Low-Countries the Flemmings and the English bartered wares yeerly for 12 Millions of Crowns The next commodity to the Wooll though not mentioned in the verse fore-going are the rich and inexhaustible Mines of Cole Lead and Tinne to say nothing of the Mines of Iron as bringing more damage to the publick by the spoil of Woods than profit to particular persons in the increase of their Estates The mines of Cole chiefly enrich Newcastle in Northumberland and by that the great City of London and many other good Towns besides which could not possibly subsist in this generall decay of Woods and neglect of planting but by this commoditie The Mines of Lead are most considerable in the Peak of Darbishire those of Tinne in Cornwall where they digge Tinne not much inferior to Silver in fineness A commodity which brought great wealth to England in former times the art of making it not being elsewhere known in Europe till one of the Tinne-workers flying out of England for a murder passed into Germany Anno 1240. and there discovered some Tinne Mines in Misnia not known before and set on Foot that trade amongst them to the great prejudice saith my Author of the Earls of Cornwall who had before the sole Monopolie of that usefull metall To these particulars being matters of profit and necessity If I would add such things as are for delight and pleasure I might subjoyn the Bells and Parks for which this Kingdom is as eminent among forein Nations as for any of those mentioned in the said old Verse The Bells so many tunable and of such excellent Melody to a Musicall eare brought more to the command of the skilfull ringer than in former times that it is thought there are more good Rings of Bells in this part of the Iland than in half Christendom besides Parkes more in England than in all Europe The first of which kind for the inclosing of Venison being that of Woodstock made by King Henry the first whose example being followed by his Successors and the Lords and great men of the Realm the number so increased in a little time that at the last besides 55 Forrests and 300 Chases there were reckoned 745 Parkes in England all well replenished either with Red or Fallow Deere And that the Deere might graze with pleasure and the Sheep with safety great care was taken by our progenitors for the destruction of Wolves I know it hath been a tradition of old Writers that England never had any Wolves at all and that they would not live here brought from other places but it is not so here being store of them till Edgar King of England commuted the 20 l. of Gold 300 l. of Silver and 300 head of Cattell imposed as an yearly tribute by King Athelstane upon Idwallo Prince of Wales for the like yearly tribute of 300 Wolves by which means they were quite rooted out in time the Welch protesting at the last they could find no more The Air of this Country is very temperate neither so hot as France and Spain in the Summer because of its
free Chappels and 645 Abbeys and Monasteries more than half of which had above the yeerly income of 200 l. in old rents many above â—0â—0 and some 4000 almost So studious were our Ancestors both in those times of blindness and these of a clearer sight to encourage men to learning and then reward it The Soldierie of England is either for the Land or for the Sea Our Victories by Land are most apparent over the Irish Scots Cypriâ—ts Turks and especially French whose kingdom hath been sore shaken by the English many times especially twice by King Edward the 3d and Henry the 5th this latter making so absolute a conquest that Charles the 7th like a poor Royâ—d ' Ividot confined himself to Boâ—rges where having casheered his retinue he was found in a little Chamber at Supper with a napkin laid before him a rump of mutton and two chickens And so redoubted even after our expulsion from France our civil dissentions rather causing that expulsion than the French valour was the English name in that Countrey that in the Wars between K. Charles the 8th and the Duke of Bretagne the Duke to strike a terrour into his Enemies apparelled 1500 of his own Subjects in the arms and Cross of England But as the Ass when he had on the Lyons skinne was for all that but an Ass and no Lyon so these Britons by the weak resistance they made against their Enemies shewd that they were indeed Britons and no English men Spaâ—n also tasted the valour of our Land-Soldiers when John of Gaunt pursued his title to 〈◊〉 was sent home with 8 Waggons laden with gold and an annuall pension of 10000 marks as also when the Black Priâ—ce re-established K. Peter in his Throne And then also did they acknowledge though they felt not the puissance of the English when Ferdinand the Catholique surprized the Kingdom of Navarre For there were then in 〈◊〉 a Town of Guipuse English Foot 〈…〉 there to joyn with this Ferdinand in an expedition against France Concerning which 〈…〉 giveth this 〈◊〉 That the Kingdom of Navarre was yeelded rather for the fear and re 〈◊〉 〈…〉 English Forces that were at hand than by anâ— puissance of the King of Aragon Since those 〈◊〉 the Spaniard much esteemed us as appeareth by this Speech of theirs to our Soldiers at 〈…〉 You are all tall Soldiers and therefore when you come down to the Trenches 〈…〉 and look for blowes but as for these base and cowardly French when they come 〈…〉 nothing to doe but play or 〈◊〉 our Ramparts The like the Netherlanâ—◠〈…〉 onely this is the grief of it The English are like Pyrrhus King of Eâ—yrus fortunate to conquer kingdomâ— but unfortunate in keeping them Not to say any thing of the late but great experience which the English Soldiery hath gotten by the Civill broiles among them 〈◊〉 At which my heart so â—keth and my hand so trembleth that I shall only adde in the words of 〈◊〉 Heu quantum potâ— it coeli pelagique parari Hoc quem Civiles fuserunt sanguine dextrae That is to say How much both Sea and Land might have been gain'd By that dear blood which Civill Wars have drain'd As for their valour at Sea it may most evidently be perceived in the battel of Scluse wherein King Edward the 3 d with 200 Ships overcame the French Fleet consisting of 500. Sail of which be sunk 200 and slew 30000. Souldiers Secondly at the battel in 88. wherein a few of the Queens Ships vanquished the invincible Armado of the King of Spain consisting of 134. great Galleons and Ships of extraordinary bigness Sir Francis Drake with 4 Ships took from the Spaniard one million and 189200 Duckats in one Voyage Anno 1587. And again with 25 Ships he awed the Ocean sacked S. Iago S. Dominieo and Cartagâ—na carrying away with him besides Treasure 240 Peeces of Ordnance I omit the Circumnavigation of the whole World by this Drake and Candish the voyage to Cales as also how one of the Queens Ships named the Revenge in which Sir Richard Greenvile was Captain with 180 Souldiers wherof 90 were sick on the ballast maintained a Sea-fight for 24 hours against above 50 of the Spanish Galleons And though at last after her Powder was spent to the last barrel she yeelded upon honourable terms yet she was never brought into Spain having killed in that sight more than 1000. of their Souldiers and sunk 4 of their greatest Vessels I omit also the Discovery of the Northern passages by Hugh Wâ—lloughby Davis and Frobisber concluding with that of Kekerman Hoc certum est omnibus hodie gentibus navigandi industria periâ—â—ay superiores esse Anglos post Anglos Hollandos Though now I acknowledge not by what neglect and discontinuance of those honourable imployments the Hollanders begin to bereave us of our antient Glories and would fain account themselves Lords of the Seas and probably had been so indeed had not His Majesty by the timely reinforcing of his Navall Power Anno 1636. recovered again the Dominion of it The English Language is a De-compound of Dutch French and Latine which I conceive rather to adde to its perfection than to detract any thing from the worth thereof since out of every Language we have culled the most significant words and equally participate of that which is excellent in them their imperfections being rejected For it is neither so boystrous as the Dutch nor so effeminate as the French yet as significant as the Latine and in the happy conjunction of two words into one little inferior to the Greek The Christian Faith was first here planted as some say by S. Peter and Paul more probably as others say by Ioseph of Arimathea whose body they find to have been interred in the Isle of Avalo where the Abbie of Glastenbury after stood But that of his plantation being almost rooted out by long Persecutions and no supply of Preachers sent from other places Lucius a King of Britaine and the first Christian King of Europe Anno 180. or thereabouts sent his Ambassadours to Eleutherius the then Pope of Rome to be furnished with a new supply of Pastors if not to plant yet at the least to water and confirm the Gospel planted here before but almost rooted out again by prevailing Gentilism At which time Lucius did not only receive the Faith himself but by the piety of his example and the diligence of the first Preachers sent from Rome being both of them naturall Britans it spread by little and little over all his Dominions and in some tract of time over all the Iland Which being thus recovered to the Faith of Christ was forthwith furnished with Bishops and Metropolitans according to the number of the Provinces and principall Cities twenty eight in all continuing here as long as Christianity it self For not to trust herein to the autority of the British History we find three Bishops of this Isle subscribing to the
Councill of Arles Anno 314. Eborius Bishop of York Restitutns Bishop of London and Adelsius Bishop of Colchester there called Colonia Londinensium and some of them also present in the Councill of Sardira Anno 358. concurring with the rest in voting to the condemnation of the Arian Heresies and the same or others the next yeer in the Synod of Arimâ—n And when the Britans were expulsed their native Countrie or shut up in the mountainous parts of the Ordovices and Silures which we now call Wales they caried Christianity and Bishops along with them Augustine the Monk finding no fewer than seven Bishops in the British Church when he was sent by Gregory the Great to convert the English And yet it is no fabulous vanity as some men suppose to say that Augustine the Monk first preached the Gospel in this Countrie because it must be understood in that saying not with Relation to the Bâ—itans but the English Saxons from whom these parts of the Isle had the name of England and from whom both the Britans and the Faith it self were driven into the Mountains of Wales and Cornwall and Heathenism introduced again over all the Kingdom Long after which it pleased God that Gregory the Great but at that time a Deacon only in the Church of Rome seeing some handsom youths to be sold in the open Market demanded what and whence they were to whom it was answered they were Angli and well may they be so called saith he for they seem as Angels Asking again of what Province they were amongst the Angli and answer being made of the Province of Deira part of the Kingdom of the Northumbrians therefore said he de ira Dei sunt liberandi And lastly understanding that the King of their Nation was named Alle how fitly said he may he sing Allelujahs to the most High God After which time he seriously endeavoured the Conversion of the English Nation which being Pope he happily effected by the travell and diligence of Augustine the Monk the first Arch-bishop of Canterbury And so well did the work prosper after this beginning that not only all the Saxons did receive the Gospel but communicated the Light of it to other Nations the Hassians Franconians and Turingians being converted by Winifred the Frisons or Hollanders by Wittikind the first Bishop of Vtrecht the Saxons of Westphalen by Willdrode the first Bishop of Brâ—me all of them being English Saxons as we find in Beda and some others Now as these parts of Britain were the first which generally entertained the Gospel so were they the first also in these later times which universally submitted to the Reformation of such corruptions as had been brought upon them by the power and tyrannie of the Church of Rome Endeavoured first in France by the Albigenses and Waldenses as was said before Who being suppressed and ruinated by the sword of the Kings of France sheltred themselves in the mountainous parts of Gascoigne and Guienne then in possession of the English who by that means became acquainted with their Tenets maintained here publickly by Wiclef and spreading under-hand amongst the people of this Kingdom till the times of Luther and the Reformation by him aimed at Which being in most other Countries received tumultuously by the power of the People was here admitted upon mature deliberation by the autority and consent of the Prince and Prelates the Architects in this great work without respect unto the Dictats of Luther or Calvin but looking only on Gods Word and the Primitive Patterns abolishing such things as were repugnant unto either but still retaining such Ceremonies in Gods publick worship as were agreeable to both and had been countenanced by the practice of the Primitive times A point wherein they did observe a greater measure of Christian prudence and moderation than their neighbour Churches which in a meer detestation of the See of Rome allowed of nothing which had formerly been in use amongst them because defiled with Popish Errors and abuses and thereby utterly averting those of the Papal party from joyning with them in the work or coming over to them when the work was done Whereas had they continued an allowable correspondencie in these extrinsecals of Religion with the Church of Rome their partie in the World had been far greater and not so much stomacked as it is And so it was conceived by the Marquesse de Rhosne after Duke of Sally and Lord High-Treasurer of France and one of the chief men of that partie there when being sent Ambassadour to King Iames from King Henry 4d he had observed the Majesty and Decency of Gods publick Service in some Cathedrals of this Kingdom he said Religion would be soon defaced and trod under foot if not preserved and fenced about with the hedge of Ceremonies As for the Government of the Church since the last Conversion as by the piety and example of Lucius there were founded three Arch-Bishopricks and 25. Bishopricks according to the number of the Archi Flamines and Flamines whose great Revenues were converted to more sacred uses in the times of Idolatry So by the like pious care of Pope Gregory the Great by whose means this last Conversion hapned Arch-Bishopricks and Bishopricks were designed to convenient places The number 26 in all to each Province twelve besides the two Archbishops and Metropolitans wherein he had the happiness to have his desires fulfilled though the number was not made compleat till these later dayes nor with such equall distribution as he did intend For in the Province of York laid wast and desolate by the Danes and not so soon converted as the other was the number of the Suffragan Bishops came not up to his purpose but did as much exceed in the Province of Canterbury especially when King Henry the 8th had incorporated Wales with England and founded five Episcopall Sees out of the ruines and Revenues of some principall Monasteries of which none but the Bishoprick of Chester and that of the Isle of Man which maketh up the 27th were laid unto the Province of York And so it stood notwithstanding the alterations of Religion without any dispute till Calvin having hammered out his new Presbrterie and recommended it to the use of all the Christian Churches the History whereof we had succinctly in the Alpine Provinces found many apt Scholars in most places to decry this Order though consonant to the word of God and most pure Antiquity But the truth is it was not so much the Autority of Calvin or the malignant zeal of Beza or the impetuous clamours of their Disciples which caused the Episcopall Order to grow out of credit as the Avarâ—ce of some great persons in Court and State who greedily gaped after the poor remnant of their Possessions It had been else a miracle that Calvins Plat-form made only for the use of a private Citie and not proportioned no nor intended at the first to the estate of other Churches especially where the Bishops had been
instrumentall in the Reformation should be so headily received in some Kingdoms and so importunately and clamorously desired in others The most valorous Souldiers of this Countrey when possessed by the Britains were 1 Cassibâ—lane who twice repulsed the Roman Legions though conducted by Caesar and had not a party here at home been formed against him he had for ever done the like 2 Pratusagus King of the Iceni 3 Constantine the Great 4 Arthur one of the Worlds nine Worthies In the times of the Saxons 5 Guy Earl of Warwick and 6 King Edmund Ironside and 7 Canutus the Dane Vnder the Normans of most note have been 1 William surnamed the Conquerour 2 Richard and 3 Edward both the first of those names so renowned in the wars of the Holy-Land 4 Edward the 3d and 5 Edward the Black Prince his Sonne Duo fulmina belli as famous in the warres of France 6 Henry the fift and 7 Iohn Duke of 〈◊〉 his Brother of equall gallantry with the other 8 Montacute Earl of Salisbury 9 S. 〈◊〉 Fastolf and 10 S. Iâ—hn Hawkwood of great esteem for valour in France and Italy not to descend to later times And for Sea Captains those of most note have been Hâ—wkins 〈◊〉 Burrought Jenkiâ—sâ—r Drake Frobisher Cavendish and Greenvile of some of which we have spoke already and of the rest may have an opportunity to say more hereafter Scholars of most renown amongst us 1 Alcuinus one of the Founders of the Vniversity of 〈◊〉 2 Bâ—dâ— who for his Pietie and Learning obtained the Attribute or Adjunct of Venerabilis Câ—nâ—erning which the Legends tels us that being blind his Boy had knavishly conducted him to preach to an head of stones and that when he had ended his Sermon with the Gloria Patri the very Stones concluded saying Amen Amen Venerabilis Bedâ— But other of the Monkish writers do assign this reason and both true alike that at his death some unlearned Priest intending to honour him with an â—piâ—aph had thus farre blundered on a verse viz. Hic sunt in fossa Bedae ossa but becauâ—e the verse was yet imperfect he went to bed to consider of it leaving a space betwixt the two last words thereof which in the morning he found filled up in a strange Character with the word Venerabilis and so he made his Verse and Beda pardon this diversion obtainâ—d that Attribute 3 Anselm and 4 Bradwardin Arch-bishops of Canterbury men famous for the times they lived in 5 Alexander of Hales Tutor to Thomas Aquinas and Bonaventure 6 Thomas of Walden the professed enemy of Wâ—â—lef against whom he writ 7 Iohn Wiclef parson of Lâ—â—terworth in the County of Leicester who so valiantly opposed the power and Errors of the Church of Rome though he vented many of his own Then since the times of the Reformation 1 Iohn Iewel Bishop of Salisbury to whose learned and industrious labours in defence of the Religion here by law established we are still beholding 2 Dr. Iohn Reynolds and 3 Mr. Richard Hooker both of Corpus Christi Colledg in Oxon the first a man of infinite reading the second of as strong a judgment 4 Dr. Whitakers of Cambridge the Autagonist of the famous Bellarmine 5 Dr. Thomas Bilson and 6 Dr. Lancelot Andrews both Bishops of Winchester the Ornaments of their severall times 7 Bishop Montagne of Norwich a great Philologer and Divine 8 Dr. Iohn Wâ—itguâ—ft and 9 Dr. William Laud Arch-Bishops of Canterbury Of which last and his discourse against Fisher the Iesuite Sir Edward Dering his professed enemy hath given this Character that in that Book of his he had muzled the Iesuits and should strike the Papists under the fift rib when he was dead and gone and that being dead wheresoever his grave should be PAVLS whose reparation he endeavoured and had almost finished would be his perpetuall Monument and his own Book his lasting Epitaph And as for those who have stood up in maintenance of the Church of Rome those of most note were 1 Dr. Harding the Antagonist of Bishop Iewel 2 Nic. Sanders and 3 Dr. Tho. Stapleton to whose writings the great Cardinal Bellarmine doth stand much indebted 4 Champian and 5 Parsons both Iesuâ—es 6 and William Rainolds a Seminary Priest and the Brother of Dr. Iohn Rainolds spoken of before Of which two Brothers by the way it is very observeable that William was at first a Protestant of the Church of England and Iohn trained up in Popery beyond the Seas William out of an honest zeal to reduce his Brother to this Church made a journey to him where on a conference betwixt them it so fell out that Iohn being overcome by his brothers Arguments returned into England where he became one of the more strict or rigid sort of the English Protestants and William being convinced by the reasons of his Brother Iohn staid beyond the Seas where he proved a very violent and virulent Papist Of which strange accident Dr. Alabaster who had made triall of both Religions and amongst many notable whimsees had some fine abilities made this following Epigram which for the excellency thereof and the rareness of the argument I shall here subjoin Bella inter geminos plusquam Civilia Fratres Traxerat ambiguus Religionis apex Ille Reformatae Fidei pro partibus instat Iste reformandum denegat esse fidem Propositis causae rationibus alterutrinque Concurrere pares cecidere pares Quod fuit in votis Fatrem capit alter-uterque Quod fuit in fatis perdit uterque fidem Captivi gemini sine captivante fuerant Et Victor victi transuga castra petit Quod genus hoc pugnae est ubi victus gaudet uterque Et tamen alter-uter se superasse dolet Which excellent Epigram though not without great disadvantage to the Latine Originall I have thus translated In points of Faith some undetermin'd jars Betwixt two Brothers kindled Civill wars One for the Churches Reformation stood The other thought no Reformation good The points proposed they traversed the field With equall skill and both together yield As they desired his Brother each subdue's Yet such their Fate that each his Faith did loose Both Captive's none the prisoners thence to guide The Victor flying to the Vanquisht side Both joy'd in being Conquer'd strange to say And yet both mourn'd because both won the day And then for men of other Studies 1 Lindwood the Canonist 2 Cosins and 3 Cowel eminent in the studies of the Civill Lawes 4 Bracton and 5 Briton of old times 6 Dier and 7 â—ook of late days as eminent for their knowledge in the Lawes of England 8 Iohannes de Sacro Bosco the Author of the Book of the Spher and 9 Roger Bacon a noted Mathematician in the darker times 10 Sir Francis Bacon the learned Viscount of S. Albans of whom more hereafter 11 Sr. Tho. More Lord Chancellor one of the Restorers of Learning to the Isle of great Britain 12 Sr. Henry Savil of Eaton the reviver
of Chrysostom 13 Sir Henry Spelmâ—n a right learned antiquary and a religious assertor of the Churches rights 14 Camden Clarentieux the Pausanias of the British Ilands 15 Matthew Paris 16 Roger Hoveden 17 Henry of Huntingdon 18 William of Malmesbury 19 Matthew of Westminster and 20 Thomas of Walsingham all known Historians And finally for Poetrie 1 Gower 2 Lidgate a Monk of Burie 3 the famous Geofrie Chawcer Brother in Law to Iohn of Gaunt the great Duke of Lancaster of which last Sir Philip Sidney used to say that he marvelled how in those mistie times he could see so cleerly and others in so cleer times go so blindly after him 4 Sir Philip Sidney himself of whom and his Arcadia more when we come to Greece 5 The renowned Spencer of whom and his Faerie Queen in another place 6 Sam. Daniel the Lucan 7 with Michael Draiton the Ovid of the English Nation 8 Beaumont and 9 Fleâ—cher not inferiour unto Terence and Plautus with 10 My friend Ben. Iohnson equall to any of the antients for the exactness of his Pen and the decorum which he kept in Dramatick Poems never before observed on the English Theatre Others there are as eminent both for Arts and Arms as those here specified of whom as being still alive I forbear to speak according to that caution of the Historian saying Vivorum ut magna admiratio â—ta Censura est difficâ—lis But from the men to return again unto the Countrie we find it to be subject according to the severall respects of Church and State to a treble division viz. 1 into 6 Circuits destinated to the â—inerary Iudges Secondly into 22 Episcopal Dioceses Thirdly into 40 Shires The Realm was first divided into Circuits by King Henry the second who appointed twice in the year two of the most grave and learned Iudges of the Land should in each Circuit administer Iustice in the chief or head Towns of every Country Of these Iudges one sitteth on matters Criminal concerning the life and death of Malefactors the other in actions Personall concerning title of Land Debts or the like between party and party The first Circuit for we will begin at the West comprehendeth the Counties of Wilts Somerset Devon Cornwall Dâ—rset and Southampton The second containeth the Counties of Oxford Berks Glocester Monmouth Hereford Worcester Salop and Stafford The third hath in it the Counties of Surrey Sussex Kent Essex and Hartford The fourth consisteth of the Shires of Buckingham Bedford Huâ—tingdon Cambridge Norfolke and Suffolke The fift of the shires of Northampton Rutland Lincolne Nottingham Derby Leicester and Warwick And the sixt and last of the Shires of York Durham Northumberland Cumberland Westmoreland and Lancaster So that in these six Circuits are numbred 38 Shires The two remaining are Middlesex and â—heshire whereof the first is exempted because of its vincinity to London and the second as being a County Palatine and having peculiar Iudges and Counsellours to it self The second division but more antient far in point of time is that of Dioceses 22 in all proportioned according to the number of Episcopall Sees each Diocese having in it one or more Arch-Deaconries for dispatch of Ecclesiasticall business and every Arch-Deaconrie subdivided into Rurall Dâ—anries fewer or more according to the bigness and extent thereof Of these there are but four in the Province of York that is to say the Dioceses of York Chester Duâ—ham and Carlile the other 18 together with the 4 of Wales being reckoned into that of Canterbury In respect of which great authority and jurisdiction the Arch-Bishops of Canterbury had antiently the titles of Primates and Metropolitans of all England for some ages before the Reformation used to take place in all General Councils at the Popes right foot Which custom took beginning at the Council of Laterane when Vrban the second called Anselm the Arch-Bishop of Caâ—terbury from amongst the other Prelates then assembled and placed him at his right foot saying includamus hunc in Orbe nostrâ— tanquam alterius Orbis Papam this hapned Anno 10â—9 They were antiently also Legatinaâ—i which honourable title was first given to Arch-Bishop â—heobald by Innocent the second and continued unto his successors And both to honour their calling in the course of their Government and to have the benefit of their Council being men of learning both the Arch-Bishops and the Bishops were antiently privileged to have their place and suffrage in the High Court of Parliament ever since any Parliaments were first held in England as Peeres of the Realm and that too in a double respect first in relation had to their sacred Office and secondly to those temporall estates and Barronies which they held of the King yet did they not enjoy in the times of their greatest power and flourish all the Prerogatives and Privileges of the Temporal Barons as neither being tryed by their Peers in Criminal causes but left to an Ordinary Iury nor suffered in examinations to make a Protestation upon their honour to the truth of a fact it put unto-their Oathes like others of the lower Clergy As for their Ecclesiasticall Courts bt was antient Ordered also that besides such as appertained to the Arch-Bishops themselves besides those holden by the Chancellours and Arch-Diacons of every Bishop in their severall Dioceses and some in many private parishes which they called Peculiars and finally besides the Court of Visitation held every third year by the Bishop himself in person or his lawfull Deputy there should be also Synods or Convocations which are the Parliaments of the Clergy assembled primarily for the Reforming of the Church in Doctrine and Discipline and secundarily for granting tenths and Subsidies to the King and naturally consisting of all the Right Reverend Fathers the Arch-bishops Bishops the Deans Arch-deacons and one Prebend out of each Cathedrall and a certain number of the Clergy two for every Diocess elected by the rest to serve for them in that great Assembly the Clergy not being bound antiently by any Act to which they had not given consent by those their Proxies The third and last Division though the second in course of time is that of Shires made by King Alfride both for the easier Administration of justice and to prevent such Outrages and Robberies as after the example of the Danes the naturall Inhabitants of the Realm began in all places to commit For over every one of these Shires or Counties he appointed an High-Sheriff and divers Officers to see into the behaviour of private men and to punish such as were delinquent and in times of warre either already begun or intended he instituted a Prefect or Lieutenant to whom he gave authority to see their musters their provision of armes and if occasion served to punish such as rebelled or mutinied This wise King ordained also that his Subjects should be divided into tens or tithings every of which severally should give bond for the good abearing of each other and he who was of
that dissolute behaviour that he could not be admitted to these tithings was forthwith conveyed to the house of correction By this course every man was not carefull only of his own actions but had an eye to all the nine for whom he stood bound as the nine had over him insomuch that a poor girl might travell safely with a bagge of gold in her hand and none durst meddle with her The antientest of these ten men were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Tithingmen Ten of the nighest or neighbouring tithings made the lesser Division which we call hundreds which name cannot be derived from the like number of villages for none of our hundreds are so large and one of them there is in Berk-shire which containeth five hamlets onely We have then a division of the Realm into 40 Shires of the Shires into divers hundreds and of the hundreds into ten tithings And this division made by Alfride still remains in forceâ— as also doth the High Sheriff and the rest of the subordinate Officers the office of the High Sheriff consisting especially at this time in executing Arrests assisting the Itinerary Judges gathering the Kings Fines and Amerciaments and raising the Posse Comitatus if occasion be But for the Civill part of government in the severall Counties it is most in the hands of such as we call Iustices of the Peaces authorised by Commission under the Great Seal of England appointed first by that prudent Prince King Edward the first by the name of Custodes Pacis Guardians of the Peace and first called Iustices of the Peace in the 36 of King Edward the 3d Cap. 11. A form of Government so much conducing to the prosperity of the Countrie and the securitie of the People that King Iames the first Monarch of Great Britain established it by Law in the Kingdom of Scotland Then for the Courts which are still kept in every Shire they are either the County Court holden every moneth wherein the Sherâ—ff or his sufficient Deputy commonly presideth or the Assizes and Court of Gaol-delivery held twice a yeer by the Iudges Itinerant assisted by the Iustices of the Peace and others in Commission with them There are also two Officers in every hundred chosen out of the Yeomanrie whom we call the Constables of the hundred who receiving the Precepts or Warrants of the Sheriff or Iustices dispatcheth them to the Tithingman or Petit Constable of each town and village in their severall Divisions And in each hundred a Court kept once in three Weeks by the Steward of the hundred or his Deputy capable of Pleas or Actions under the value of 40 s. though in some few of these Courts also as in that of Slaughter-hundred in Glocester the value of the Action by some speciall Charter be left unlimited The like Courts also holden in some antient Burroughs And besides these in every Village are two severall Courts and these two holden twice a yeer if occasion be held by the Steward of the Manour in the one of which called the Court Leeâ— there is Enquirie made into Treasons Felonies Murders and other Cases falling between the King and the Subject and in the other which we call by the name of Court Baron such onely as concern the Lord and Tenants and these last summened for the most part at the will of the Lord So that Comines had we see good reason for this Affirmation that of all the Signeuries in the World that ever he knew the Realm of England was the Countrie in which the Commonwealth was best governed To return again unto the Shires some of them take their names from the old Inhabitants as Cumberland from the Cymrâ— or antient Britains Essex and Sussex from the East and South Saxons some from the situation of them as Northumberland Norfolk Suthfolk Devonshire this last so called from Devinam a Welch or British word signifying Low Vallies of which it very much consisteth Some from the form or figure of them as Cornwall from the resemblance which it hath to an horn and Kent in Latine Cantium because it lieth in a Canton or Corner of the Iland Some from Accidents therein as Berkshire or Berockshire from the abundance of Boxe which the Saxons call by the name of Beroc the most part from the principall Town of all the Countie as Glocester Oxford and the like Of these Shires the biggest beyond all compare is the County of York out of which 70000 men may be raised for present service if need so require And in them all comprehended 8709 Parishes besides those of Wales not reckoning in such Chappels as we call Chappels of Ease in greatness not inferour to many Parishes 22 Cities and 585 Market Towns which are no Cities and in the Towns and Villages to the number of 145 Castles or ruines of Castles few of them places of importance and such as are belonging generally to the King who suffer not any of their Subjects to nest themselves in Strong Holds and Castles Cities of most observation in it 1 London seated on the Thames by which divided into two parts conjoyned together by a stately and magnificent Bridge spoken of before The River capable in this place of the greatest Ships by means whereof it hath been reckoned a long time for one of the most famous Mart-Towns in Christendom and not long since had so much got precedencie of all the rest that the greatest part of the wealth of Europe was driven up that River A Citie of great note in the time of the Roman conquest to whom it was first known by the name of Londinum a Town at that time of great trade and riches and by them honoured with the title of Augustae Increased of late very much in buildings contiguous to some Towns Villages from which in former times disjoyned by some distant intervalls So that the Circuit may contain 8 miles at least in which space are 122 Parish Churches the Palace of the King the houses of the Nobility Colleges for the study of the Laws I mean not the Civill Law which is Ius Gentium but as we call it the Common Law appropriate only to this Kingdom It is wondrous populous containing well nigh 600000 people which number is much angmented in the Term time Some compare London with Paris thus London is the richer the more populous and more antient Paris the greater more uniform and better fortified But for my part as I doe not think that London is the more populous so neither can I grant that Paris is the greater Citie except we measure them by the Walls For taking in the Suburbs of both and all that passeth in Accompt by the name of London and I conceive that if London were cast into the same orbicular figure the circumference of it would be larger than that of Paris For uniformity of building Paris indeed doth goe beyond it but may in that be equalled also in some tract of time if the design begun
Leicester Rutland Lincoln Huntingdon Northampton Warwick Oxen Buckingham Bedford and the rest of Hartfordshire which bounded in a manner by all the rest of the Saxon Kingdoms had the name of Mercia from the word Mearc which signifieth a bound or limit The Christian Faith suppressed here as in other Kingdoms of the Saxons was restored again in the reignes of Penda Peada and Wolfhere by the Preaching of S. Chad the first Bishop of Lichfield Places of mostobservation in it 1 Hereford seated on the banks of the River Wâ—e in the middle of most flourishing meadows and no less plentifull Corn-fields raised out of the ruines of Ariconium here placed by Antonine the tract of which name it doth still retain A Bishops See in the time of the Britans restored to that dignity by the Saxons Anno 680. the honourary title of the Bohuns once Earls hereof and afterwards of Henry of Bullingbrook Duke of Hereford 2 Worcester pleasantly seated on the Severn over which it hath a very fair Bridge with a Tower upon it A Bishops See Anno 679. beautified with a fair Cathedrall and every way considerable for situation number of Churches neat buildings the industrie of the Inhabitants and giving the title of an Earl to the noble familie of the Somersets extracted by the Beauforts from John of Gaunt 3 Lichfield the first Bishops See amongst the Mercians founded there Anno 6 6. by Oswy King of the Northumbers but fixed and setled by S. Chad in the reign of Walshere King of the Mercians endowed in the very infancy with such fair possessions that in the yeer 793 Aâ—uâ—â—us the Bishop hereof was made Archbishop of the Mercians But it proved onely a personall honour and died with him 4 Coventry so called from an old Covent or Religious house which gave name unto it Situate in Warwick-shire and now the principall of that County though esteemed a County of it self Beautified with a goodly wall two fair Parish Churches large streets and very handsom houses A City of great trade and riches though destitute of all advantages which a navigable River might afford it heretofore of great fame for a stately monastery to which the See Episcopall was for a while removed from Lichfield now a ruine onely 5 Leicestâ—r once a Bishops See the Diocese taken out of Lichfield Anno 733 removed to Dorcâ—â—ster neer Oxon and thence to Lincoln Beautified in those dayes with a fair Collegiate Church a magnificent Abbie and a strong Castle all decayed and ruined by the iniquity and injury of these later times the Town remaining in as good plight both for trade and buildings as most Towns do which want a Navigable River Of most fame for the Earls thereof Algar and Edwin noble Saxons Simonâ—de Montfort the Catiline and great Incendiary of this Kingdom the Princes of the house of Lancaster who bore this title with some others since 6 Darby upon the River Derwent a well-traded Town and of good resort adorned with the five 〈◊〉 a goodly stone-bridge and a large Market-place the honourarie title of the noble 〈…〉 created Earls hereof by King Henry the 7th 7 〈◊〉 seated on the 〈◊〉 but very high upon an hill which over-looks it For buildings fair streets and a spaciou Market-place not giving way to many Cities but of most fame for a Royall and magnificent Castle which for strength stateliness and prospect may justly challenge the precedâ—â—cie of most in England 8 Lincoln a Town in those dayes of great strength and note one of the best peopled Cities in all the Hepâ—archie and of great merchandise and traffick both by Sea and Landâ— insomuch that 〈◊〉 then Bishop of Dâ—rchester thought fit to translate hither the Episcopall See Now much decayed and thence the Proverb that Lincoln was London is c. The chief fame which it now hath is for the Minster one of the stateliest Piles in England and perhaps in Christ 〈…〉 high seated on an hill and from thence discerned over all the Countrie 9 Huntingdon or the Hunters Town from the great sport the Hunters sound in the neighbouring Forrest commodiously seated on the Northern bank of the River Ouse rising unto the North with a soft ascent consisting of four parish Churches and shews the ruines of a Castle built by Edward the Elder Anno 917. 10 Peterburgh seated in a Nook or Angle of Northamptonshire where formerly had been a gulâ—or whirlâ—pool of exceeding depth but made firm ground by Wolfere King of the Mercians when be laid the foundations of the Monastery Anno 633. dedicated to S. Peter whence it had this name before then called Medanshedâ— A â—own but for the Church of no great esteem as standing out of the way for trade and in no plausible place for health or pleasure yet shewing two handsom streets a large Market-place and a fair Parish Church besides the Abbie made an Episcopall See by King Henry the 8th 11 Northampton built on the Northern bank of the River Antona now Nâ—n whence it had the name A Town which for the beauty and circuit of it need not give way to many Cities fortified heretofore with a very strong Castle and seated in so good an Air that once the Students of Cambridge had a purpose to remove their Vniversity hither The noble Family of the Comptans are now Earls hereof 12 Bedford so called from Beds and Lodgings on the Ford built on both sides thereof for the use of Travellers growing in time to so great bigness as to contain in it five Parish Churches famous in former times for the great battell sought in the adjoyning fields Anno 572 in which Cuthwolf the Saxon vanquished the Britans and became Master of the Countrey But more famous for giving the title of Duke to John of Lancaster Regent of France for King Henry the sixt and Jaspher of Hatfield Vncle to King Henry the 7th 13 S. Albans so called from a famous Monastery here founded by Offa the great King of the Mercians in honour of S. Alban the Proto-Martyr of Britain a Citizen of Verulamium neer adjoyning to it out of the ruines whereof decayed by Age and destroyed by War arose the present greatness of S. Albans the faâ—rest and best-traded Town in the County of Hartford 14 Buckingham the chief Town of the County so called situate on the River Ouse fortified by King Edward the Elder against the Danes Anno 915. otherwise not much observable but for those many noble personages which have had the title of Dukes hereof The Kings of Mercia A. Ch. 582. 1 Criedda the first King 593. 2 Webba 614. 3 Cheorl 626. 4 Penda 656. 5 Peada the first Christian King 659. 6 Wulfhere 675. 7 Etheldred 704. 8 Kenred 709. 9 Chelred 716. 10 Ethelbald overcome by Cutbert K. of the West-Saxons at a fight neer Buâ—ford in the Countie of Oxon the place still called Battelage hill 758. 11 Offa the great 796. 12 Egfride 797. 13 Kenwolf 819. 14 Kenelm 820. 15 Cheolwolf 821. 16 Bernulf
having in vain attempted to recover his Kingdom at last divided it with Canutus not long after which he was treacherously and basely murdered by Edward surnamed the Out-Law his Eldest Sonne he was Grand-father of Edgar Athelingâ— and of Margaret Wife of Malcolm the third King of the Scots The Danish Kings 1017. 1 Canutus King of Denmark and Norwey after the death of Edmund the 2d sole King of England 20. 1037. 2 Harald the base Sonne of Canutus 3 Hardy-Cnute the lawfull Sonne of Canutus by Emma the Widow of Ethelred the 2d and Mother of Edward surnamed the Confessor the last King of the Danes in England After whose death that People having tyrannized in England for the space of 255 yeers of whichthey had Reigned only 26 were utterly expelled the Countrey or passed in the Accompt of English Edward the Confessor the youngest Sonne of Ethelred being advanced unto the Throne by the power and practices of his Mother Emma and the absence of the Children of Edmund Ironside his Elder Brother Now concerning the Danes abiding here and going hence as they did I observe three customs yet in use amongst us First each English house maintained one Dane who living idly like the Drone among the Bees had the benefit of all their labour and was by them called Lord Dane and even now when we see an idle Fellow we call him a Lordane 2 The Danes used when the English drank to stab them or cut their throats to avoid which villany the party then drinking requested some of the next unto him to be his surety or pledge whilst he paid nature her due and hence have we our usuall Custom of pledging one another 3 The old Romans at the expulsion of their Kings annually solemnized the Fugalia according to which pattern the joyfull English having cleared the Countrey of the Danes instituted the annuall sports of Hockâ—â—ide the word in their old tongue the Saxon importing the time of scorning or triumphing This solemnity consisteth in the merry meetings of the Neighbours in those dayes during which the Festivall lasted and was celebrated by the younger sort of both sexes with all manner of exercises and pastimes in the streets even as Shrovetide yet is But now time hath so corrupted it that the name excepted there remaineth no sign of the first Institution The Saxons reinthroned A. Ch. 1046. 16 Edward III. surnamed the Confessor half Brother both to Edmund Ironside and Hardy-Cnute the Dane succeeded in the Realm of England This King collected out of the Danish Saxon and Mercian Laws one universall and generall Law whence our Common Law is thought to have had its Original which may be true of the written Laws not of the customary and unwritten Laws these being certainly more antient He was in his life of that Holiness that he received power from above to cure many Diseases amongst others the swelling of the throat called by us the Kings Evill a Prerogative that continueth Hereditary to his Successors of England Finally after his death he was Canonized for a Saint and dyed having Reigned 24 yeers 1066 17 Harald a Sonne to Earl Godwin was chosen King in the nonage of Eagar Atheling Grand-child to Edmund Ironside the true Heir of the kingdom But William Duke of Normandy of which people we have spoke already when we were in France and shall speak more at large when we come to Denmark as the last Actors on the Theatâ—◠〈◊〉 of England This William I say pretending a Donation from Edward the 〈◊〉 invaded England slew Harald and with him 66654 of his English Souldiers possessed himself of the kingdom using such Policie in his new Conquest that he utterly disheartned the English from hopes of better Fortune From him beginneth the new Accompt of the Kings of England those of the former Line being no longer reckoned in the computation of the first second or third c. The Norman Kings 1067. 1 William surnamed the Conqueror after the vanquishment and death of Harald acknowledged and Crowned King altered the antient Lawes of England and established those of Normandy in place thereof governing the people absolutely by the povver of the Sword and giving a great part of their Lands to his former Follovvers and such as vvere ingaged in the Action vvith him from vvhom most of our antient Families doe derive themselves those Lands to be holden in Knights-service vvhich drevv along vvith it the Wardship of the Heir in Minority as a charge laid upon the Land 1089. 2 William II. surnamed Rufus second Sonne to the Conqueror succeeded by the appointment of his Father and was crowned King slain afterwards in the New Forest by an Arrow levelled at a Deer 1102. 3 Henry for his learning surnamed Beau-clerk in the absence of his Brother Robert in the Holy-Land Wars entred on the Kingdom and afterwards took from him also the Dukedom of Normandie and put out his eyes Deprived of all his male-issue he lest one only Daughter whose name was Maud first maried to the Emperour Henry the fift and after to Geofrie Plantagenet Earl of Anjou Tourein and Maine 34. 1136. 4 Stephen second Sonne of Stephen Earl of Champagne and Blais and of Alice Daughter to the Conqueror succeeded who to purchase the peoples love released the tribute called Dane-gelt he spent most of his reign in War against Maud the Empress 19. The Saxon blood restored 1155. 5 Henry II. Sonne to Maud the Empress Daughter to Henry the first and to Maud Daughter to Malcolm King of Scotland and Margaret Sister to Edgar Atheling restored the Saxon blood to the Crown of England His Father was Geofrie Earl of Anjou Tourein and Maine which Provinces he added to the English Empire as also the Dutchie of Aquitain and the Earldom of Poictou by Eleanor his Wife and a great part of Ireland by conquest Happy in all things the unnaturall rebellions of his Sonnes excepted 34. 1189. 6 Richard the Sonne of Henry surnamed Ceur de Lyon warred in the Holy-Land overcame the Turks whom he had almost driven out of Syria took the Isle of Cyprus and after many worthy atchievements returning homewards to defend Normandy and Agnitain against the French was by Tempest cast upon Dalmatia and travelling thorough the Dominions of the Duke of Austria was taken Prisoner put to a grievous ransom and after his return slain at the siege of Chaluz in the Province of Limosin 12. 1201. 7 Iohn Brother of Richard an unhappy Prince and one that could expect no better as being an unnaturall Sonne to his Father and an undutifull Subject to his Brother Distressed for a great part of his reign by Wars with his Barons outed of all Normandie Aquitain and Anjou by the power of the French to whom also he was likely to have lost the Realm of England Finally after a base submission of himself and his kingdom to the Popes Legat he is said to have been poysoned at Swinstede Abbey 17. 1218. 8 Henry III. Sonne of
Mediolanium now Llanvillin in the County of Montgomerie By these three Nations was all that tract possessed which lyeth on the other side of the Severn a very stout and hardie people and so impatient of the yoke that two of the three Legions which the Romans kept constantly in Britain as before is said were planted in and neer these people the better to contein them in due obedience that is to say the second Legion at Caer Leon upon Usk of which more anon and the twentieth at Deuvana where now stands West-Chester So difficult a thing it was to make this Nation subject to the power of Rome and no less difficult to bring them under the command of the Saxons whom they withstood when all the rest of Britain had been conquered by them and lived to see their Victors overcome by the Normans before themselves had yielded to a forrain yoke The Christian Faith planted amongst the Britans in the time of Lucius they still retained when all the residue of the Iland had replapsed to Paganism and they retained it not in secret as afraid to own it but in a well-constituted Church Insomuch that Angustine the Monk when he first preached the Gospell to the English Saxons found here no fewer than seven Bishops that is to say Herefordensis Tavensis Paternensis Banchorensis Elwiensis Wicciensis and Morganensis or rather Menevensis all which excepting onely Paternensis doe still remain amongst us though in other names Hereford and Worcester Wicciensis reckoned now in England S. Davids or Menevensis Tavensis or Landaff Bangor and Elwyensis or S. Asaph in Wales according to the present boundaries and limits of it And as they did retain the Faith so they retained it after the tradition of their Predecessors neither submitting unto Augustine as Archbishop of Canterbury nor to the Pope from whom he came as Occumenicall or châ—ef Pastor of the Church of Christ nor receiving any new doctrines or traditions from them but standing on those principles of Liberty and Religion which they were possessed of till all the world almost had yeelded to that powerfull See Not manumitted from the vassalage and thraldom to it till they embraced the Reformation of the Church of England in Doctrine Discipline and Worship the Liturgie whereof was by the command of Queen Elizabeth translated into the Welch or 〈◊〉 as the Bible also was by vertue of an Act of Parliament in the fift of that Queen the care thereof committed to the Bishop of Hereford and the four Bishops of Wales But because the Bible then set forth was onely in the large Church volume it was in the beginning of the Reign of King Charles reduced to a more portable Bulk at the cost and charge of my Cousin Mr. Rowland 〈◊〉 one oâ— the Aldermen of London who also caused the book called The Practice of Pieâ—ie to be printed in that Language for the instruction of the People and a Welch or British Dictionarie to be made and published for the understanding of the Language But to return unto the Church and affairs thereof for the better ordering of the same it hath been long agoe divided into four Dioceses besides that of Herefora for the exercise of â—ccleâ—acall Discipline those Dioceses subdivided into 9 Archdcaconries as before in England all subject heretofore to their own Pâ—â—mate or Archbishop residing in the City of Isca Silurum the â—eâ—repolis of the Province of Britannia Secunda called by the â—â—elch or Britans Caâ—-â—eon or the Citie of the Legion from the second Legion fixt there for defence of the Province and Caâ—-Leon upon â—sk because situate on the River so named But this City being too much exposed to the sury of the Saxons the Archiepiscopall See was translated to Menew standing on a Promontoâ—â—e in the extreme Angle of Pembrokeshire by David then Archbishop thereof and neer of â—in to Arthur that renowned King of the Britans from whom in tract of time the name of Menew being left off the See and Citie came to be called S. Davids From David unto Samson the 26 Archbishop of the VVelch being above 400 yeers did they hold this dignity but then the Pestilence extremely raging in these parts Archbish Samson carried with him the Episcopall Pall and therewith the dignity it self to Dole in Bretagne After which time we hear of no Archbishops in Wales in name and title though the power proper thereunto still remained amongst them the VVelch Bishops acknowledging no other Primate nor receiving consecratioâ— from any other hands than their own Bishop of S. Davids till Bishop Bernard was compelled to submit himself to the power and jurisdiction of the Archbishop of Canterbury in the time of King Henry the first But its time to look upon the face of the Country as it stands at the present which we find mountainous and barren not able to maintain its people but by helps elsewhere To make amends for which defect there were some Silver mines discovered in it not long since by Sir Hugh Middlâ—ton Knight and Baronet not onely to the great honour of his own Countrie but to the profit and renown of the whole Iland of Great Britain Their chief commodities are course Clothes entituled commonly by the name of Welch Freeze and Cottons which Merchandise was heretofore brought to Oswestâ—e the furthest Town of Shropshire as the common Emporie and there bought by the Merchants of Shrewsbury But the Welch coveting to draw the Staple more into their own Countrey occasioned the Merchant to hold off from buying their commodities till in the end the Merchant got the better of them and inforced them to settle the whole trade at Shrewshury where it still continueth To speak of Mountains in a Country which is wholly mountainous were a thing unnecessary yet of most note are those of 1 Snowdon 2 Brechâ—n 3 Rarduvaure and 4 Plinlimmon Not much observable but for their vast height and those many notable Rivers which issue from them The principall whereof are 1 Dee in Latine called Deva arising out of Rarduvaure hils in Merionethshire and running into the Sea not far from Chester Over this River Edgar King of England was rowed triumphantly in his Barge by eight inferiour Kings Vassals and Tributaries to him that is to say Kenneth King of the Scots Malcolm King of Cumberland Mac-cuâ—s King of the Isles Dufwall Gryffith Howel lago and Indethel Princes or Kings of Wales using these words to such as attended on him that then his Successors might call themselves Kings of England when they did the like This was in the yeer 973 and the last of his reigne 2 Wie in Latine called Vaga arising from Plinlimmon hils and emptying it self into the Severn at Chepstow More in the heart of the Countrie for these are but borderers for the greatest part of their course 3 Câ—nwy which rising in Merionethshire and dividing the Counties of Denbigh and Caâ—narvon mingleth with the Sea at Abur Conwey 4 Tyvie which rising in Montgomeryshire and
Ch. 877. 1 Amarawd 36. 913. 2 Idwallo 3 Merick 4 Iames or Iago 1067. 5 Conan Sonne of Iames. 1099. 6 Gryssith ap Conan 1120. 7 Owen Guinedth 1178. 8 David ap Owen 1194. 9 LLewellen ap Iarweth 1240. 10 David ap Llewellen 1246. 11 LLewellen II. Sonne of Gryffith the Brother of David ap LLwellen the last Prince of Wales of the British Race Of whom it is said that once consulting with a Wâ—tch he was told by her that it was his destiny to be caried in triumph thorow London with a Crown on his head Hereupon making some excursions on the Englâ—â—h Borders he drew upon himself the whole power of King Edward the first which not being able to withstand and the King as willing on the other side not to sight with Mountains Commissioners were appointed to conclude the differences Robert Lord Tiptoff and some others for the King of England and for the Welch Prince Grono ap Heylyn a great man of that Countrey descended from Brockwell Skythrac one of the Princes of Powys-land from whom if Camdâ—aâ—â—rentiâ—ux be of any credit the Author of these Papers doth derive his Pedegree under whom that Family had the Office of Hereditarie Cup-Bearer and from thence their name Heylyn Promus 〈◊〉 à poculis quae vox â—a proprium â—omen abiit saith the Welch Dictionarie By those Commissioners it was concluded and agreed on that LLewellen should enjoy a part of the Countrey with the Title of Prince during his life the rest in present and the whole after his decease to be surrendred over to the King of England But David the Brother of LLewellen finding himself excluded by this Agreement from the hope of succession incensed his Brother and the Welch to a new Revolt the issue whereof was the taking of David executed by the hand of justice and the death of LLewellen slain in Battail neer the Buelth in Brecknocksâ—ire Whose head being pitched upon a stake and adorned with a Paper-Crown was by a Horseman caried triumphantly thorow London Anno 1282. And so the Prophecie was fulfilled In him ended the Line of the Princes of North-Wales after they had for the space of 405 yeers resisted not only the private undertakers and Adventurers of England but the Forces of many puissant Monarchs whose attempts they alwayes made frustrate by retiring into the heart of their Countrey and leaving nothing for the English to encounter with but their Woods and Mountains But now the fatall period of the â—ritish Liberty being come they were constrained to yeeld to the stronger What followed after this we shall see anon The Arms of these Princes was quarterly Gules and Or four Lions Passant gardant counterchanged 2 POWISLAND contained the whole Counties of Montgomery and Radnor all Shropshire beyond the Severn with the Town of Shrewsbury and the rest of Denbigh and Flinâ—shires comprehending by the estimate of those times 15 Cantreds or hundreds of Villages the word Cant signifying an hundred and Tret a Village The principall Cities or Towns of it were S. Asaph Shrewsbury Matravall spoken of before A Countrey more partaking of the nature and fertility of England than the parts belonging unto Guinedth or North-Wales but alwayes lying in harms way by reason of the Neighbourhood of the more potent English and therefore given by Roderick to Merâ—yn his youngest Sonne partly because he was the youngest but chiefly because he was a man of approved valour and so more fit to have his portion upon the Borders In his Line it continued a long time together but much afflicted and dismembred by the â—arks of Chester and Shrewsbury who took from them a good part of Flint and Denbigh and 〈◊〉 and by the Princes of North-Wales who cast many a greedy eye upon it Of the Successors of Prince Mervyn I find no good Caâ—taâ— more than of Brockwell Skythrac before remembred The last that held it all entire was Meredyth ap Blethyn who following the ill example of Roderick Mawr divided it betwixt Madoc and Gryffith his two Sonnes Of which Maâ—eâ— died at Wiâ—chestâ—r Anno 1160 in the time of King Henry the 2d his part hereof depending after his decease on the Fortunes of Guinedâ—h and Gryffith was by Henry the first made Lord of 〈◊〉 the stile of Prince left off as too high and lofty In his Race it continued till the time of King Edward the first to whom at a Parliament holden in Shâ—ewsbury Owen ap Gâ—yffiâ—â—h the fifth from Gryâ—â—ith ap Meredith before mentioned surrendred his place and Title and received them of the King again to be holden in Capite and free Baronage according to the Custom of England Avis or Hawis Daughter and Heir of this Owen ap Gryffith was maried unto Iohn Charlâ—ton Valect or Gentleman of the Privie Chamber to King Edward the 2d by whom in right of his Wife he was made Lord Powis Edward the fift also of this Line of the Charleâ—ons was the last of that House his Daughter Jâ—ne conveying the Estate and Title to the House of the Greyes and of them also five enjoyed it the last Lord Powis of the Line or Race of Mervyn being Edward Grey who died in the dayes of our Grand Fathers And so the title lay extinct untill revived again in the person of Sir William Herbert of Red-castle descend from the Herberts Earls of Pembroke created Lord Powys by K. Charles the first Anno 1629. The Arms of the Princes of Powysland were Or a Lyon Rampant Gules 2 SOUTH-WALES or Deheubarâ—h conteined the Counties of Monmouth Glamorgan Caermarden Cardigan and Brecknock the greatest and most fruitfull part of all Wales but more exposed to the invasion of forrain Nations English Danes Flemmings and Norwegians by whom the Sea-Coasts were from time to time most grievously plagued Insomuch that the Kings and Princes hereof were inforced to remove their seat from Caermarthen where it was fixt at first unto Dynevour Castle as a place of greater strength and safety where it continued till the Princes of it were quite extinct called from hence Kings of Dynevour as before is said The chief Towns of it Caermarthen Monmouth Landaffe S. Davids spoken of alreadie The Kings and Princes as farre I can find upon any certainty are these that follow The Princes of South-Wales A. Ch. 877. 1 Cadel 2 Howel 907. 3 Howel Dha 948. 4 Owen 5 Aeneas 6 Theodore the great 1077. 7 Rhese ap Theodore 1093. 8 Gryffith ap Rhese 9 Rhese II. ap Gryffith 10 Gryffith ap Rhese the last Prince of South-Wales of the Line of Cadel after they had with great strugling maintained their liberty for the space of 300 years and upwards but so that though they still preserved the title of Princes they lost a great part of their Countrie to the Norman-English For in the reign of William Rusus Bernard de Newmark a noble Norman seized upon those parts which now make the Countie of Brecknock being then a fair and goodly Lordship and
Robert Fitz-Haymon with some other noble adventures made themselves masters of Glamorgan in which the posteritie of some of them are still remaining Incouraged by their good success Arnulp of Montgomery in the time of King Henry the first won from the Welch a great part of Dyvet which we now call Pembroâ—â—shire as the Earls of Warren and Lord Mortimer about the same times did prevail exceedingly in the conquest of Cardigan and Monmouth So that the poor Princes had no one Countrie left entire but Caermarthen onely too little to maintain them in so high a title And though this last Gryffith in the time of the Warres in England betwixt Maud the Empress and King Stephen had recovered a great part of this lost Estate yet neither he nor his did enjoy it long himself deceasing shortly after and his two Sonnes Cymmerick and Meredith being taken by King Henry the second who most cruelly put out their eyes yet did the Welch as well as possibly they coâ—ld endeavour to preserve the liberty which their Fathers left them till the felicitie and wisdome of King Edward the first put an end unto the warre of Wales and setled them in some degree of peace and quiet But before we come to speak of this we are to shew another Catalogue of the Kings and Princes of Wales different from the succession of them before laid down and made according to the History of Wales writ by Humfrey LLoyd this Catalogue conteining the Succession of the greater and predominant Princes whether of Guynedh Deheuharth or Powysland such as gave law unto the rest and had the honour to be called Kings of Wales though Princes onely of their own proper and particular Countries as formerly we had a Catalogue of the Monarchs of the English Saxons made out of the Predominant Princes of the Saxon Heptarchiâ— Onely we shall find some in the following Catalogue who were not naturally and lineally Princes of any of the three and therefore not expressed in the former Tables but such as by strong hand had intruded into those Estates to the prejudice of the right heirs over-powred by them The Kings and Princes of Wales according to the Welch History A. Ch. 688. 1 Ivor 690. 2 Idwallo or Edwall Sonne of Cadwallader 720. 3 Roderick Molwinnoe 755. 4 Conan â—eudaethwy 820. 5 Mervin Vrich 843. 6 Roderick Mawre who divided Wales into 3 Estates 877. 7 Amarawdh Prince of Guynedth 913. 8 Edwall Voel Prince of Guynedh 940. 9 Howel Dha or the Good Prince of Dehenbarth 948. 10. Ievaf and Iago Sonnes of Edwall Voel to whom King Edgar did release the tribute paid in money for a tribute of Wolves 982. 11. Howel the Sonne of Ievaf succeeded in the Kingdom of Wales his Father being still alive and of right Prince of Guinedh 984. 12 Cadwallan the brother of Howell 986. 13 Meredith ap Owen Prince of Debeâ—barth 992. 14 Edwall Sonne of Merick the Eldest Sonne of Edwall Voel which Merick had been pretermitted as unfit for Government 1003. 15 Aedan ap Blethored an Vsurper 1015. 16 LLewellen ap Sitsylht descended from the house of Dehenbarth 1021. 17 Iago ap Edwall Prince of Guinedh 1037. 18 Gryffith ap LLewellen 1061. 19 Blethyn and Rhywallon Sonnes of Angharad the Daughten of Meredith ap Owen Prince of Debenbarth by a second Husband 1073. 20 Trahaern ap Caradoc Cousin to Blethyn 1078. 21 Gryffith Prince of Guinedh Sonne of Conan the Sonne of Iago ap Edwall one of the Princes of the same did Homage to William the Conquerour and was the last that had the title of King of Wales 1137. 22 Owen Guinedh Prince of Guinedh and Soveraign Prince of Wales 1169. 23 David ap Owen Prince of Guinedh 1194. 24 LLewellen Sonne of Iorweth Eldest Sonne of Owen Guinedh excluded by David his younger Brother 1240. 25 David ap LLewellen Prince of Guinedh 1246. 26 LLewellen Sonne of Gryffith the Brother of David the last Soveraign Prince of Wales of the race of Cadwallader overcome and slain in battell by King Edward the first An. 1282. as before is said by means whereof the Principalitie of Wales was added to the Crown of England When King Edward had thus fortunately effected this great business he gave unto his English Barons and other Gentlemen of note many fair Signeuries and Estates as well to reward them for their service in the conquest as to engage so many able men both in purse and power for the perpetuall defence and subjugation of it As for the Lordship of Flint and the Towns and Estates lying on the sea-coasts he held them into own hands both to keep himself strong and to curb the Welch and wherein he dealt like the politick Emperour Emperour Augustus pretending the ease of such as he had there placed but indeed to have all the Arms and men of employment under himself onely This done he divided Wales into seven Shires viz. 1 Glamorgan 2 Carmarden 3 Pembroke 4 Cardigan 5 Merioneth 6 Carnarvon and 7 Anglesey after the manner of England Over each of these as he placed a particular English Lieutenant so he was very desirous to have one generall English Vicegerent over the whole body of the Welch But this when they mainly withstood he sent for his wife then great with child to Carnarvon where she was delivered of a Sonne Upon the newes whereof the King assembled the British Lords and offered to name them a Governour born in Wales which could speak not one word of English and whose life no man could tax Such a one when they had all sworn to obey he named his young Sonne Edward since which time our Kings Eldest Sonnes are called Princes of Wales Their Investiture is performed by the imposition of a cap of estate and a Coronet on his head that is invested as a toâ—en of his Principality by delivering into his hand a verge being the Emblem of government by putting a ring of gold on his finger to shew him how now he is a Husband to the Countrey and a Father to her Children and by giving him a patent to hold the said Principality to him and his heirs Kings of England By which words the separation of it from the Crown is prohibited and the Kings keep in themselves so excellent an occasion of obliging unto them their eldest Sonne when they please In imitation of this custom more ex Anglia translato saith Mariana Iohn the first of Castile and Leon made his Sonne Henry Prince of the Asturia's which is a countrey so craggie and and mountainous that it may not improperly be called the Wales of Spain And all the Sâ—anish Princes even to these times are honoured with this title of Prince of the Asturia's Notwithstanding this provident care of Edward the first in establishing his Empire here and the extreme rigor of Law here used by Henry the 4th in reducing them to obedience after the rebellion of Owen Glâ—ndower yet till the time of Henry the 8th and his Father
other side Ex jure quodam inter limitaneos rato saith Camden in his Elizab. nullus nisi Scotus in Scotum nullus nisi Anglus in Anglum testis admittitur This Custom making void in this Fashion all kinds of accusations was one of the greatest causes of the Insolencies of both sides committed Besides there were divers here living which acknowledged neither King but sometimes were Scots sometimes English as their present crimes and necessities required protection or pardon To keep in this people and secure the Borders there were in each Kingdom three Officers appointed called the Lords Wardens of the Marches one being placed over the East the other over the West the third over the middle Borders In England the Warden of the East Marches had his Seat at Barwick a Town of great strength and which for the conveniencie of its situation was the first thing which the English took care to defend and the Scots to suprise of which he was also Governor The Warden of the West Marches had his Seat in Carliâ—e which Henry the 8th for that cause well fortified The Warden of the middle Marches had no set place of residence but was sometimes in one place sometimes in another according as occasion required the Office being executed for the most part by the Wardens of the Eastern or Western Marches But Imperii medium est terminus ante fuit by the blessed mariage of the Kingdoms that being now the middle of one which was then the bounds of two Empires these Officers and the cause of them the wars are quite extinguished SCOTLAND SCOTLAND is the Northern part of Britain separated from England by the River Tweed and Solway and the Cheviot Hils extending from the one to the other It is in length according to Polydore Virgil 480 miles but of no great breadth there being no place distant from the Sea above 60 miles and the Countrey ending like the sharp point of a Wedge And for the length assigned unto it by Polydore it must be made up by measuring the crooks and windings of the shores every where thrusting out with very large Promontories and cutting deep Indentures into the Land For measuring in a strait Line from North to South the length thereof from Solway Fâ—â—th to the Sâ—raâ—tby-head amounteth but unto three hundred and ten Italian miles and from Barwick unto Sâ—raâ—tby-head is a great deal shorter So that there is no such over-sight in the Maps of Britain nor such necessity to correct them as was sometimes thought It was once called Caledonia from the Calâ—dâ—niâ— a chief People of it sometimes Albania from Albanie or Braid Albin a principall Province in the North. But the most usuall name is Scotia or Scotland though the reason of the name be not agreed on Some fabulous Writers of their own fetch it from Scota the Daughter of an Aegyptian Pharaoh of whom more when we come to Ireland Others with better reason though that none of the best from the Scoti Scitti or Scythi a German or Sarmatian people of noted fame whom they will have to seize first on some parts of Spain from thence to transplant themselves into Ireland and out of Ireland into the Hâ—brides or Western Ilands now parts and members of this Kingdom The more probable opinion is that they were no other than mere Irish whose language habit and the most barbarous of their customs the Highlanders or naturall Scots doe still retain united in the name of Scot about the declination of the Roman Empire the word Scot signifying in their Language a body aggregated into one out of many particulars as the word Alman in the Dutch Scot illud dicitur saith Camden out of Matthew of Westminster quod ex diversis rebus in unum acervum aggregatur First mentioned by this name in some fragments of Porphyrie who lived about the time of the Emperour Aurelian as they are cited by S. Hierome after the death of Constantine much spoken of in approved Authors as the confederates of the Picts in harassing the Roman Province The whole divided commonly into the Highlands and the Lowlands The Highlanders or Irish Scots inhabiting the Hebrides and the West parts of the Continent adjoyning to them more barbarous than the Wild Irish at this day not to be civiliz'd as King JAMES observed in his most excellent Basilicon Doron but by planting Colonies of the more â—nland orderly Scots among them The Lowlanders or English Scots as I well may call them inhabiting on this side the two Frytheâ— of Dunbritton and Edenburgh and the plainer Countries all along the German Ocean are the more civill of the two as being of the same Saxon race with the English This is evident first by their Language being only a broad Northern English a Dialect onely of that tongue 2ly by the restimony of the Highlanders themselves who are the true Scots and speak the old Iriâ—â— language by whom the Low â—anders and the English are called by the same name of Saxons 3ly by the generall consent of all Historians affirming that the Kingdom of the Northâ—mbers or Enâ—lâ—sh Saxons beyond Himber extended as far Northwards as the two Friâ—nes before-mentioned and there continued for the space of 300 yeers and 4ly by the confession of some ingenuous Gentlemen of that Nation who grant it for a probable Tenet that the Saxons and the Scots invading 〈◊〉 much about the same time the Saxouâ— might extort the Eastern shore lying next their Countrie from the old Inhabitants as well as the Scots did all the Western parts which lay next to Ireland and the Hâ—brides or Western Ilands from whence they first passed into Britaiâ— The Countrey for the most part especially beyond the limits of the Roman Province is very barren and unfruitfull not able to afford sustenance for the Natives of it were they not a people patient of want and hunger temperate in diet and not accustomed unto that riot and excess used commonly in richer and more plentifull Countries Fruit they have very little and not many trees either for building or for fewell the people holding as in France at the Will of the Lord and therefore not industrious to build or plant Their chief Commodities are course cloth Fish in great abundance Hides Lead and Coal of which two last their mountains do afford some rich undecaying Mines The People have been noted by their best Writers for some barbarous customs entertained amongst them One of which was if any two were displeased they expected no law but bang'd it out bravely one and his kindred against the other and his and thought the King much in their common if they granted him at a certain day to keep the peace This fighting they call their Fâ—ides a word so barbarous that were it to be expressed in Latine or French it must be by circumlocution These deadly Feâ—des King Iames in his most excellent Basilicon Doron adviseth his Sonne to redress with all care possible but it pleased God to
England made him stay it out So that his Maxim of no Bishops no King was not made at Random but founded on the sad experience of his own condition And though upon the sense of those inconveniences which that alteration brought upon him he did afterwards with great both Policie and Prudence restore again the Episcopall Order and setled it both by Synodicall Acts and by Acts of Parliament yet the same restless spirit breaking out again in the Reign of his Sons Anno 1638. did violently eject the Bishops and suppress the calling and set up their Presbyteries thorowout the Kingdom as in former times The famous or miraculous things rather of this Countrey are 1 the Lake of Mirton part oâ— whose waters doe congeal in Winter and part of them not 2 That in the Lake of Lennox being 24 miles in compass the Fish are generally without Fins and yet there is great abundance of them 3 That when there is no wind stirring the waters of the said Lake are so tempestuous that no Mariner dares venture on it 4 That there is a stone called the Deaf-stone a foot high and 33 Cubits thick of this rare quality that a Musket shot off on the one side cannot be heard by a man standing on the other If it be otherwise as he must have a strong Faith who beleeves these wonders let Hector Boetius bear the blame out of whom I had it Chief Mountains of this Kingdom are the Cheviot Hills upon the Borders and Mount Grampius spoken of by Taciâ—us the safest shelter of the Picts or Northern Britans against the Romans and of the Scots against the English now called the hills of Albanie or the mountainous Regions of Braid-Albin Out of these springeth the 1 Tay or Taus the fairest River of Scotland falling into the Sea about Dâ—ndec in the East side and 2 the Cluyd emptying it self into Dunbritton Frith on the West side of the Kingdom Other Rivers of most note are the 3 Banoc emptying it self into the Frith of Edenburgh on the banks whereof was sought that fatall battell of Banocks-bourn of which more anon 4 Spey 5 Dee the Ocasa of Ptolomie none of them of any long course by reason that the Countrey Northward is but very narrow In reference to Ecclesiasticall affairs this Kingdom hath been long divided into 13 Dioceses to which the Diocese of Edenburgh taken out of that of S. Andrews hath been lately added and in relation to the Civil into divers Seneschalsies and Sheriffdoms which being for the most part hereditary are no small hinderance to the due execution of Justice So that the readiest way to redress the mischief as King Iames advised is to dispose of them as they fall or Escheat to the Crown according to the laudable custom in that case in England The greatest Friends of the Scots were the French to whom the Scots shewed themselves so faithfull that the French King committed the defence of his Person to a selected number of Scotish Gentlemen and so valiant that they have much hindered the English Victories in France And certainly the French feeling the smart of the English puissance alone have continually heartned the Scots in their attempts against England and hindred all means of making union betwixt them as appeared when they broke the match agreed on between our Edward the sixth and Mary the young Queen of Scots Their greatest enemy was the English who overcame them in many battels seized once upon the Kingdom and had longer kept it if the mountainous and unaccessible woods had not been more advantagious to the 〈◊〉 than their power for so much King Iames seemeth to intimate in his Speech at 〈◊〉 1607. And though saith he the Scots 〈…〉 nour and good fortune never to be conquered yet were they never but on the defensible side and may in paâ—t thank their hills and inaccessible passages that saved them from an utter overthrow at the hands of all them that ever pretended to conquer thâ—m But Jam cunctigens una sumus siâ—â—â—mus in aevum One onely Nation now are we And let us so for ever be The chief Cities are Edenburgh of old called Castrum Alatum in Lothien where is the Kings Palace and the Court of Justice It consisteth chiefly of one street extending in length one mile into which runne many pretty lanes so that the whole compass may be nigh three miles extending from East to West on a rising ground at the Summit or West end whereof standeth a strong and magnificent Castle mounted upon a steep and precipitious Rock which commandeth the Town supposed to be the Castrum Alâ—tum spoken of by Ptolomiâ— Under the command or rather the protection of which Castle and thorough the neighbourhood of Lâ—ith standing on the Fryth and serving as a Port unto it and finally by the advantage of the Courts of Justice and the Court Royall called Holy-Rood-House it soon became rich populous well-traded and the chief of the Kingdom but withall factious and seditious contesting with their Kings or siding against them upon all occasions No way to humble them and keep them in obedience to their Soveraign Lords but by incorporating Leith indulging it the privileges of a City and removing thither the Seat Royall and the Courts of Judicature which they more fear than all the Plagnes that can befall them It belonged in former times to the English-Sâ—xons as all the rest of the Countrey from the Fryth to Barwick from whom oppressed by the tyranny of the Danes it was taken by the Scots and Picts Anno 800. or thereabouts 2 Sterling situate on the South-side of the Forth or Fryth in the Sheriffdom so called a strong Town and beautified withall with a very fair Castle the birth-place of King Iames the sixt the first Monarch of Great Britain Neer to which Town on the banks of the River Bâ—nnock hapned the most memorable discomfiture that the Scots ever gave the English who besides many Lords and 700 Knights and men of note lost in this Fight as the Scotish Writers do report 50000 of the common Soldiers our English Histories confess 10000 and too many of that the King himself Edward the 2d being compelled to slie for his life and safety Some of the Scotish Writers tell us that the purer sort of Silver wâ—ich we call Sterling money did take name from hence they might as well have told us that all our Silver Bullion comes from Bouillon in Luxembourgh or from the Port of Boulâ—gne in France the truth being that it took that name from the Easterlings or Merchants of East Germany drawn into England by King Iohn to refine our Coin 3 Glasco in Cluydsdâ—le honoured with an Archbishops See and a publick School to which some give the name of an University founded here by Archbishop Turnbal Anno 1554. 4 S. Andrews the chief Town of Fife an Archiepiscopall See â—nd an Vniversity by the Latines called Fanum Reguli which and the English name it took from the bones
a Law oâ— not admitting Aliens to the Crown chose one Ferreth of their own Nation to be their King with whom Alpine contended in a long Warre victorious for the most part in conclusion slain The quarrell notwithstanding did remain betwixt the unfriendly Nations till at the last after many bloody battels and mutuall overthrows the Scotr being for the most part on the losing side Kenneth the second of that name vanquished Donskâ—n the last King of the Picts with so great a slaughter of his People that he extinguished not their Kingdom only but their very name passing from that time forwards under that of Scots No mention after this of the Pictish Nation unless perhaps we will believe that some of them passed into France and there forsooth subdued that Countrie which we now call Picardy As for the Catalogue of the Kings of the Scots in Britain I shall begin the same with Ferguâ— the second of that name in the Accompt of their Historians leaving out that rabble of 38 Kings half of them at the least before Christs Nativity mentioned by Hector Boeâ—ius Buchanan and others of their Classick Authors Neither shall I offend herein as I conjecture the more judicious and understanding men of the Scotish Nation and for others I take little care since I deal no more unkindly with their first Fergin and his Successors than I have done already with our own Brutus and his The first Scotish King that setled himself in the North of Britain is according to the above-named Hector Boetius one Fergus which in the time that Coyle governed the Britans came forsooth into these parts out of Ireland From him unto Eugenius we have the names of 39 Kings in a continued succession which Eugenius together with his whole Nation is said to have been expelled the Iland by a joynt confederacy of the Romans Bâ—itans and Picts Twenty and seven years after the death of this Eugenius they were reduced again into their possession here by the valour and conduct of another Fergus the second of that name To this Fergus I refer the beginning of this Scotish Kingdom in Bâ—itain holding the stories of the former 39 Kings to be vain and fabulous Neither want I probable conjecture for this assertion this expedition of Fergus into Britain being placed in the 424 year of CHRIST at what time the best Writers of the Roman storie for those times report the Scots to have first seated themselves in this Iland The Kings of chief note in the course of the whole Succession are 1 Achaius who died in the yeer 809 and in his life contracted the offensive defensive league with Charles the Great between the Kngdoms of France and Scotland The conditions whereof were â— Let this league between the two Kingdoms endure for ever 2 Let the enemies unto one be reputed and handled as the enemies of the other 3 If the Saxons or English-men invade France the Scots shall send thither such numbers of Souldiers as shall be desired the French King defraying the charges 4 If the English invade Scotland the King of France shall at his own charges send competent assistance unto the King of Scots Never was there any league which was either more faithfully observed or longer continued than this between these two Kingdoms the Scots on all occasions so readily assisting the French that it grew to a proverb or by word He that will France win must with Scotland first begin 2 Kenneth the second who having utterly subdued and destroyed the Picts extended his Dominions over all the present Scotland deservedly to be accompted the first Monarch of it the Picts being either rooted out or so few in number that they passed afterwards in the name and accompt of Scots from that time forwards never mentioned in any Author 3 Malcolm the first who added Westmorland and Cumberland unto his Dominions given to him by King Edmund of England the Sonne of Athelstane to have his aid against the Danes or to keep him neutrall After which time those Counties were sometimes Scotish and sometimes English till finally recovered by King Henry the 2d and united to the Crown of England never since dis-joyned 4 Kenneth the 3d. who by consent of the Estates of his Realm made the Kingdom hereditary to descend from the Father to his Eldest Sonne before which time keeping within the compass of the Royall Family the Uncle was sometimes preferred before the Nephew the eldest in yeers though further off before the younger Kinsman though the neerer in blood After which time the opposition and interruption made by Constantine the 3d and Donald the 4th excepted only the Eldest Sonnes of the Kings or the next in birth have succeeded ordinarily in that Kingdom This Kenneth was one of those Tributary and Vassal-Kings which rowed K. Edgar over the Dee neer Chester in such pomp and majestie 5 Machbeth of whom there goeth a famous story which shall be told at large anon 6 Malcolm the 3d the Sonne of Duncane who lived in England during the whole time of Machbeths tyranny and thence brought into Scotland at his return not only some â—ivilities of the English garb but the honourarie titles of Earls and Barons not here before used At the perswasion of the Lady Margaret his wife Sister of Edgar surnamed Atbeling and after his decease the right Heir of the Crown of England he abolished the barbarous custom spoken of before He did homage to William the Conqerour for the Crown of Scotland but afterwards siding against him with the English was slain at Alnwick 7 David the youngest Sonne of Malcolm the third succeeded his two Brothers Edgar and Alexander dying without issue in the Throne of his Father and in right of his Mother the Lady Margaret Sister and Heir of Edgar Atheling and Daughter of Edward the Eldest Sonne of Edmund the 2d surnamed Ironside K. of England had the best Title to that Kingdom also but dispossessed thereof by the Norman Conquerâ—rs with whom by reason of the great puissance of those Kings and the litle love which the English bare unto the Scots not able to dispute their Title by force of Arms â—rom Maud the Sister of this David maried to Henry the first of England descended all the Kings of England King Stephen excepted to Queen Elizabâ—ths death from David all the Kings of Scotland till King Iames the sixth who on the death of Queen Elizabeth succeeded in the Crown of England in right of his Descent from another Margaret the Eldest Daughter of King Henry the 7th So that in his person there was not an union of the Kingdoms only under the Title of Great Britain but a restoring of the old Line of the Saxon Kings of which he was the direct and indubitate Heir to the Crown of England the possession whereof had for so long time continued in the Posterity of the Norman Conqueror And upon this descent it followeth most undeniably that though the Norman Conqueror got
the Crown of England by the power of the Sword from the true Heirs of Edmund the 2d surnamed Ironside and that his Successors had enjoyed it by no other Title till Queen Elizabâ—ths death yet Iames the first Monarch of Great Britain succeeded by a right descent from the Saxon Line without relation to the Conquest of the Norman Bastard 8 William the Brother of Malcolm the 4th and Nephew of David before mentioned by his Sonne Prince Henry who died in the life of his Father being taken Prisoner at the Battail of Alnwick did Homage to King Henry the 2d for the Crown of Scotland and was thereupon restored to his Liberty and his Realm to peace What doth occur concerning the succeeding Kings when their Affairs with England and the World abroad became more considerable we shall see anon In the mean time proceed we to the Storie of Machbâ—th than which for variety of Action and strangeness of events I never met with any more pleasing The Storie in brief is thus Duncan King of the Scots had two principall men whom he employed in all matters of importance Machbeth and Banquho These two travelling together through a Forrest were met by three Fairâ—es Witches Weirds the Scots call them whereof the first making obeysance unto Machbeth saluted him Thane a Title unto which that of Earl afterward succeeded of Glammis the second Thane of Cawder and the third King of Scotland This is unequall dealing saith Banquho to give my Friend all the Honours and none unto me to whom one of the Weirds made answer That he indeed should not be King but out of his loyns should come a Race of Kings that should for ever rule the Scots And having thus said they all suddenly vanished Vpon their arrivall to the Court Machbeth was immediatly created Thane of Glammis not long after some new service of his requiring new recompence he was honoured with the title of Thane of Cawder Seeing then how happily the prediction of the three Weirds fell out in the two former he resolved not to be wanting to himself in fulfilling the third and therefore first he killed the King and after by reason of his command among the Souldiers and common people he succeeded in his Throne Being scarce warm in his seat he called to mind the prediction given to his Companion Banqubo whom hereupon suspecting as his supplanter he caused him to be killed together with his whole Posterity Fleance one of his Sonnes escaping only with no small difficulty into Wales Freed as he thought from all fear of Banquho and his issue he built Dunsinan Castle and made it his ordinary seat and afterwards on some new fears consulting with certain of his Wizards about his future Estate was told by one of them that he should never be overcome till Bernane Wood being some miles distant came to Dunsinan Castle and by another that he should never be slain by any man which was born of a woman Secure then as he thought from all future dangers he omitted no kind of libidinous cruelty for the space of 18 yeers for so long he tyrannized over Scotland But having then made up the measure of his Iniquities Mac-duffe the Governor of Fife associating to himself some few Patriots equally hated by the Tyrant and abhorring the Tyrannie privily met one Evening at Bernane Wood and taking every one of them a Bough in his hand the better to keep them from Discovery marched early in the morning towards Dunsinan Castle which they took by Scalado Macbeth escaping was pursued by Mac-duffe who having overtaken him urged him to the combat to whom the Tyrant half in scorn returned this Answer That he did in vain attempt to kill him it being his destinie never to be slain by any that was born of a Woman Now then said Mac-duffe is thy fatall end drawing fast upon thee for I was never born of Woman but violently cut out of my Mothers belly which words so daunted the cruell Tyrant though otherwise a valiant man and of great performances that he was very easily slain and Malcolm Conmor the true Heir of the Crown seated in the Throne In the mean time Fleance so prospered in Wales that he gained the affection of the Princes Daughter of that Countrey and on her begat a Sonne called Walter who flying out of Wales returned into Scotland and his descent once known he was not only restored to the Honours and Estates of his Ancestors but preferred to be Steward of the House of Edgar the Sonne of Malcolm the third surnamed Conmor the name of Stewart growing hence hereditary unto his Posterity From this Walter descended that Robert Stewart who succeeded David Bruce in the kingdom of Scotland the Progenitor of nine Kings of the name of Stewart which have Reigned successively in that kingdom But it is now time to leave off particulars and look into the generall Succession of The Kings of the Scots before the Conquest of the Picts 424. 1 Fergus 2 Eugenius 449. 3 Dongal 4 Constantine 5 Congall 6 Goran 7 Eugenius II. 8 Congall II. 9 Kinnatel 10 Aidan 604 11 Kenneth 12 Eugenius III. 622 13 Ferchard 14 Donald 15 Ferchard II. 16 Malduine 17 Eugenius IV. 18 Eugenius V. 19 Amberkeleth 20 Eugenius VI. 21 Mordac 730 22 Etfinus 23 Eugenius VII 24 Fergus II. 25 Solvathius 26 Achaius 809 27 Congall III. 28 Dongall II. 29 Alpine slain in a Battail by the Picts in pursuit of his quarrell for that kingdom pretended to belong unto him in Right of his Mother Sister and Heir of Hungius the last King thereof 30 Kenneth II. Sonne of Alpine who utterly subdued and destroyed the Picts extending extending thereby the Scotish Kingdom from one Sea to the other over all the bounds of modern Scotland of which deservedly accounted the first Monarch the Founder of the new Succession of The Kings of the Scots after the Conquest of the Picts A. Ch. 839. 1 Kenneth II. the first sole King of all Scotland 17. 856. 2 Donald II. Brother of Kenneth the 2d 862. 3 Constantin II. Sonne of Kenneth the 2d 875. 4 Ethus Brother of Constantin the 2d 890. 5 Donald III. Sonne of Constantin the 2d 903. 6 Constantin III. 30. 933. 7 Malcolm Sonne of Donald the 3d. 949. 8 Iâ—gulph an Intrnder 12. 961. 9 Duffe Sonne of Malcolm 1. 961. 10 Kenneth III. Brother of Duffe 994. 11 Constantin IV. an Intruder against the Law and Line of Kenneth the 3d. 1004. 12 Malcolm II. Sonne of Kenneth the 3d. opposed by Gâ—ime the Nephew of Duffe 1035. 13 Duncan Sonne of Grime succeeded Malcolm the 2d dying without issue 1040. 14 Macbeth the Tyrant and Vsurper 1057. 15 Malcolm III. Sonne of Duncan 2096. 16 Donald IV. surnamed Ban Brother of Malcolm the 3d. 1098. 17 Edgar Sonne of Malcolm the 3d. 1107. 18 Alexander Brother of Edgar 1124. 19 David Brother of Alexander 1133. 20 Malcolm Sonne of David 1166. 21 William Brother of Malcolm the 4th
1213. 22 Alexander II. Sonne of William 1250. 23 Alexander III Sonne of Alexander the 2d after whose death dying without any issue An. 1285. began that tedious and bloody Quarrell about the succession of this Kingdom occasioned by sundry Titles and Pretendants to it the principall whereof were Brucâ— and Baliol descended from the Daughters of David Earl of Huntingdon younger Sonne of William and Great Vncle of Alexander the 3d the last of the Male issue of Kenneth the 3d those of neerer Kindred being quite extinct And when the Scots could not compose the difference among themselves it was taken into consideration by King Edward the first of England as the Lord Paramount of that Kingdom who selecting 12 English and as many of the Scots to advise about it with the consent of all adjudged it to Iohn Baliol Lord of Galloway Sonne of Iohn Baliol and Dervorguilla his Wife Daughter of Alan Lord of Galloway and of the Lady Margaret the Eldest Daughter of the said David who having done his homage to the said King Edward was admitted King 1300. 24 Iohn Baliol an English-man but forgetfull both of English birth and English Favours invaded the Realm of England in Hostile manner and was taken Prisoner by King Edward Who following his blow made himself Master of all Scotland which he held during the rest of his life and had here his Chancery and other Courts 6. 1306. 25 Robert Bruce Sonne of Robert Bruce Lord of Annandale Competitor with Baliol for the Crown of Scotland in Right of Isabel his Mother the second Daughter of David Earl of Hunâ—ingdâ—n and consequently a degree neerer to the King deceased than Baliol was though descended from the Elder Sister was crowned King in the life-time of King Edward the first but not fully possessed thereof untill after his death confirmed therein by the great defeat given to Edward the 2d at the fight of Banocksbourn not far from Sterling spoken of before But he being dead Anno 1332. Edward the 3d confirmed the Kingdom onâ— 1332. 26 Edward Baliol Sonne of Iohn Baliol rejected by the Scots for adhering so firmly to the English who thereupon harried Scotland with fire and Sword 10. 27 David Bruce the Sonne of Robert restored unto his Fathers throne by the power of the Scots and a great enemy to the English Invading England when King Edward was at the siege of Calice he was taken Prisoner by Qu. Philip the Wife of that King and brought to Windsor where he was Prisoner for a while with King Iohn of France Released at last on such conditions as best pleased the Conquerour 29. 1371. 28 Robert II. surnamed Stewart King of the Scots by descent from the eldest Sister of David Bâ—uce was extracted also from the antient Princes of Wales as was said before restoring thereby the British blood to the throne of Scotland 1390. 29 Râ—bert III Sonne of Robert the 2d called Iohn before he came to the Crown in which much over-awed by his own brother the Duke of Albanie who had an aim at it for himself 16. 1406. 30 Iames Sonne of Râ—bert the 3d taken prisoner by King Henry the 4th of England as he was crossing the Seas for France to avoid the practices of his Vncle. Restored unto his Country by King â—enry the 5th after 18 years absence he was at last most miserably murdered by the Earl of Athol claiming a right unto that Crown 42. 1448. 31 Iames II. slain by the English at the Siege of Rexborough Castle 24. 1462. 32 Iames III. slain by his own rebellious Subjects 29. 1491. 33 Iames IV. maried Margaret the eldest Daughter of King Henry the 7th but at the soliciting of the French against the Peace between the Nations he invaded England in the absence of King Henry the 8th with 100000 men but was met with by the Earl of Suâ—rey having 26000 men in his Army nigh unto Flodden where he was slain together with two Bishops twelve Earles fourteen Lords and his whole Army routed 23. 1514. 34 James V. Sonne of Iames the 4th and the Lady Margaret kept for a time so good correspondencie with the English that in the year 1536. he was created Knight of the Order of the Garter But afterwards inheriting his Fathers hatred against them he invaded their Borders in the year 1542 and was met by the Lord Wharton then Warden of the West Marches The battells being ready to joyn one S. Oliver Sincleer the Kings favorite though otherwise of no great parentage was by the Kings directions proclamed Generall which the Scotish Nobil ty took with such indignation that they threw down their weapons and suffered themselves to be taken prisoners there being not one man slain one either side The principall prisoners were the Earls of Glencarn and Cassiles the Barons Maxwell Oli hant Somerwell Flemming with divers others besides many of the principall Gentry 28. 1542. 35 Mary the Daughter and onely Lawfully-begotten Child of James the fift succeeded in her Cradle unto the Throne promised in mariage to King Edward the sixt of England but by the power of the Hamiltons carried into France where maried to Francis then Dolphin afterwards King of the French of that name the 2d After whose death she maried Henry Lord Darnly eldest Sonne of Matthâ—w Earl of Lennox Outed of her Dominions by a potent Faction she was compelled to flie into England where after a tedious imprisonment she was put to death in Fothâ—ringhay Castle in Northamâ—tonshire and interred at Peterburg Anno 1586. 1567. 36 JAMES VI. the Sonne of Mary Queen of Scots and of Henry Lord Darnly was crowned King in his Cradle also He maried 〈◊〉 the Daughter of Câ—ristian the 3d King of Deâ—mark was chose of the Order of the Garter Anno 1590. and succeeded Queen Elizabeth in the Realm of England March 24 Anno 1602. And here I cannot omit the prudent foresight of King Henry the 7th who having two Daughters bestowed the Eldest contrary to the mind of his Counsell on the King of Scots and the Younger on the King of the French that so if his own Issue mâ—le should fail and that a Prince of another Nation must inherit England then Scotland as the lesser Kingdom would depend upon England and not England wait on France as upon the greater In which succession of the Scots to the Crown of England the Prophecie of the fatall 〈◊〉 spoken oâ— before did receive accomplishment And so perhaps might that ascribed in the 〈…〉 to an holy Anchoret living in King Egelreds time which is this Englishmen foâ— that they 〈◊〉 them to drunkenness to treason and to rechlessness of Gods house fiâ—st by Danes and theâ— by Normans and the third time by Scots whom they holden least worth of all they shall be overcomâ— Then the World shall be unstable and so diverse and variable that the unstableness of thoughts shall be betokned by many manner diversitie of Clothing For on this union of the kingdoms this
prediction seems to have been accomplished the Circumstances mentioned in the same so patly agreeing and the Scots never subduing England but by this blessed Victory unless perhaps the Accomplishment thereof be still to come or that it was indeed more literally fulfilled in the great defeat at Banocks-bourn in which were slain 50000 English as the Scotish Writers doe report and the name of Scot growing so terrible for a time that an hundred of the English would flie from three Scots as before was noted The Revenues of this Crown Boterus estimateth at 100000 Crowns or 30000 sterling and it is not like that they were much more if they came to that here being no commodity in this Kingdom to allure strangers to traffick the Domain or Patrimonie of the Crown but mean the country in most places barren and many of the Subjects those specially of the Out-Isles and the Western parts so extremely barbarous that they adde very small improvement to the publick Treasurie And answerable to the shortness of their standing Revenue were their Forces also For though the Country be very populous and the men generally patient both of cold and hunger and inured to hardship yet in regard the Kings hereof were not able to maintain an Army under pay their 〈◊〉 seldom held together above 40 dayes and then if not a great deal sooner did disband themselves For the Nobility and Gentrie being bound by the Tenure of their Lands to serve the King in his Warres and to bring with them such and so many of their Vassals as the present service did require used to provide for themselves and their followers Tents money victuals provision of all sorts and all other necessaries the King supplying them with nothing Which being spent they 〈◊〉 disbanded and went home again without attending long on the Expedition Which I conceive to be the reason why the Scots in the time of hostilitie betwixt thâ— Nations made only sudden and tumultuary incursions into England without performing any thâ—ng of speciall moment and that 〈◊〉 have not acted any thing elsewhere in the way of conquest but onely as Mercinâ—ries to the â—rench and other Nations that have hired them And though it be affirmed that the Army of King Iames the 4th when he invaded England in the time of King Henry the 8th being then in France consisted of 100000 fighting men yet this I look on only as an Argument of their populositie few of those men being armed or trained up to service and therefore easily discomfited by a far less Army 'T is true that in the year 1643 the Scoâ—ish Covenanters raised an Armie consisting of 18000 Foot 2000 Horse and 1000 Dragoons with Arms Artillery and Ammunion correspondent to it which was the gallantest Army and the best appointed that ever that Nation did set out in the times foregoing But then it is as true withall that this Army was maintained and payed by the two Houses of the Parliament of England at the rate of 30000 per mensâ—m and an advance of 100000 l. before hand the better to invite them to embrace the action and prepare necessaries for it without any charge unto themselves And though the Army which they sent into England about five yeers after under Iames Duke Hamilton of Arran was little inferiour unto this in number but far superiour to it both in Horse and Arms and other necessary appointments yet it is well known that the Scots brought nothing but their own bodies to compound that Army the Horse and Arms being such as they had gotten out of England in the former war In point of reputation amongst forrein Princes the Kings of the Scots and their Ambassadours and Agents had place in all Generall Councils and Ecclesiasticall Assemblies before those of Castile and by the Statists of late times have been reckoned with the Kings of England France and Spain for absolute Monarchs But I conceive this was onely since the first years of King Edward the 3d when they had quitted their subjection and vassalage to the Crown of England For that antiently the Scots were Homagers to the Kings of England may be apparently demonstrated by these following Arguments 1 By the Homages and other services and duties done by the Kings of the Scoâ—s unto those of England Malcolm the 3d doing Homage unto William the Conquerour as William one of his Successors did to King Henry the 2d and that not onely for the three Northern Counties or the Earldom of Huntingdon as by some pretended but for the very Crown it self Kenneth the 3d being one of those eight Tributary or Vassal Kings which rowed King Edgar over the Dee as before was noted 2ly By the interposing of King Edw. the first and the submission of the Scots to that interposing in determining the controversie of succession betwixt Bruce and Baliol as in like case Philip the Fair adjudged the title of Arâ—oys which was holden of the Crown of France and then in question betwixt the Lady Maud and her Nephew Robert or as King Edward the 3d in the right of the said Crown of France determined of the controversie betwixt Iohn Earl of Montford and Charles of Blais for the Dukedom of Bretagne 3ly By the confession and acknowledgment of the Prelates Peers and other the Estates of Scotland subscribed by all their hands and seals in the Roll of Ragman wherein they did acknowledge the superiority of the Kings of England not only in regard of such advantages as the Sword had given him but as of his originall and undoubted right Which Roll was treacherously delivered into the hands of the Scots by Roger Mortimer Earl of March in the beginning of the reign of King Edward the 3d. 4ly By the tacit Concession of the Kings themselves who in their Coins Commissions and publick Instruments assume not to themselves the title of Kings of Scotland but of Reges Scotorum or the Kings of the Scots and thereby intimating that though they are the Kings of the Nation yet there is some superiour Lord King Paramount as we may call him who hath the Royalty of the Land 5ly By the Iudgements and Arrests of the Courts of England not onely in the times of King Edward the first but in some times since For when William Wallis a Scotishman by Birth and the best Soldier of that Countrie was taken Prisoner and brought to London he was adjudged to suffer death as a Traytor which had been an illegall and unrighteous judgement had he been a Prisoner of Warre and not looked on by the Iudges as a Subject to the Crown of England The like done in the Case of Simon Frezill another of that Kingdom in the same Kings reign In like manner in the time of King Edward the 3d it was resolved by the Court in the Lord Beaumonts Case when it was objected against one of the Witnesses that he was a â—cot and therefore as an Alien not to give his evidence that his testimony was to
the Teeth of Fishes white as the driven Snow or the polished Ivorie and therein placed the greatest part of their pride and bravery Nor are the modern Irish much abhorrent from such barbarous customs as plainly shew from what Originall they descend altered but little by converse with more civill Nations Oâ— naturall constitution generally strong and nimble of body haughty of heart careless of their lives patient in cold and hunger implacable in enmity constant in love light of belief greedy of glory and in a word if they be bad you shall no-where find worse if they be good you shall 〈◊〉 meet with better The Diet especially of the meer Irish is for the most part on herbs roots butter mingled with oat-flower milk and beef-broth eating flesh many times without bread which they disgest with â—â—quebaugh and give their bread-corn to their horses instead of Proâ—â—nder But more particularly those of the richer sort in all parts and of all sorts those which inhabit within the Pale as they themselves call it and in such places where the English Discipline hath been entertained conformable to civility both in behaviour and apparrell The Kernes for by that name they call the wild Irish of the poorer and inferiour sort most extremely barbarous not behaving themselves like Christians scarcely like men All of them so tenacious of their antient customs that neither power nor reason nor the sense of the inconveniencies which they suffer by it can wean them to desert or change them A pregnant evidence whereof is their use oâ— Ploughing not with such geares or harness as in other places but by tying the hindmost horses head to the tayl of the former which makes the poor Jades draw in a great deal of pain makes them unserviceable by the soon losing of their tayls and withall is a course of so slow a dispatch that they cannot break up as much ground in a week as a good Teem well harnessed would perform in a day yet no perswasion hath been able to prevail upon them for the changing of this hurtfull and ridiculous custom And when the Earl of Strafford the late Lord Deputy had damned it by Act of Parliament and laid a penalty on such as should after use it the people thought it such a grievance and so injurious to the Nation that among other things demanded towards a Pacification of the present troubles their Agents and Commissioners insisted eagerly on the abrogation of this Law An humour like to this in the point of Husbandry we shall hereafter meet with in another place Neer of kin to which is a lazie custom that they have of burning their straw rather than put themselves to the pains to thresh it by that means to part it from the corn From which no reason can disswade them nor perswasions winne them They have among them other customs as absurd though less inconvenient as placing a green bush on May-day before their doores to make their kine yeeld the more milk kneeling down to the New Moon as soon as they see it desiring her to leave them in as good health as shee found them and many others of like nature They use a Language of their own but spoken also in the West of Scotland and the Hâ—brâ—des or Western Ilands which though originally British or a Dialect of it by reason of their intermixture with 〈◊〉 Danes Easterlings or Oost-mans and English-Saxons hath no Affinitie with the Wâ—lch for ought I can learn The Christian Faith was first preached among them by S. Patrick affirmed to be the Nephew of S. Maâ—tin of â—ouâ—s Anno 435. Reformed in the more civill parts and the English Colonies according to the platform of the Church of England but the Kernes or naturall wild Irish and many of the better sort of the Nation also either adhere unto the Pope or to their own superstitious fancies as in former times And to say truth it is no wonder that they should there being no care taken to instruct them in the Protestant Religion either by translating the Bible or the Engliâ—h Liturgâ—e into their own Language as was done in Wales but forcing them to come to Church to the Engliâ—h Service which the people understand no more than they do the Mass By meanâ— whereof the Irish are not onely kept in continuall ignorance as to the doctrine and devotions of the Church of England and others of the Protestant Churches but those of Rome are furnished with an excellent Argument for having the Service of the Church in a Language which the common Hearers doe not understand And therefore I doe heartily commend it to the care of the State when these distempers are composed to provide that they may have the Bible and all other publick means of Christian Instruction in their naturall tongue The Soil of it self is abundantly fruitfull but naturally fitter for grass and pasturage than it is for tillage as may be seen in such places where the industrie of man is aiding to the naturall goodâ—ess of the Soil But where that wanteth the Country is either over-grown with Woods or encombred with vast Boggs and unwholesom Marishes yeelding neither profit nor pleasure unto the Inhabitants In some places as in the County of Armagh so rank and fertill that the laying of any soil or compost on it doth abate its fruitfulness and proves the worst Husbandry that can be It hath been antiently very famous for the Piety and Religious lives of the Monks Amongst whom I cannot but remember Columbus and of him this memorable Apothegm when offered many fair preferments to leave his Country he returned this Answer It becomes not them to imbrace other mens goods who for Christs sake had forfaken their own Of no less pietie but more eminent in point of Learning was Richard Fitz-Rafe Arch-Bishop of Armagh commonly called Armacanus who flourished about the yeer 1350. A declared Enemie of the Errors and corruptions of the Church of Rome It is affirmed of this Iland that amongst other Privileges which it hath above other Ilands it fostereth no venomous Serpent and that no such will live here brought from other places Hence of her self we find her speaking in the Poet. Illa ego sum Graiis Glacialis Hibernia dicta Cui Deus melior rerum nascentium Origo Ius commune dedit cum Creta altrice Tonantis Angues ne nostris diffundant sibila in oris I am that Iland which in times of old The Greeks did call Hibernia ycie-cold Secur'd by God and Nature from this fear Which gift was given to Crete Ioves Mother dear That poisonous Snake should never here be bred Or dare to hiss or hurtfull venom spred The other miracles of this Iland are 1 That there is a Lake in the Countie of Armagh into which if one thrust a peece of Wood he shall find that part of it which remaineth in the Mud to be turned into Iron and that which is in the Water to be turned into a Whet-Stone richly
or Wexford the Menapia of Ptolemie situate on the mouth of the River Slane supposed to be the Modona of the same Author the first of all the Towns in Ireland which received a Colonie of English 3 Kilkenny on the River Newre the chief Seat of the Bishop of Osserie and the fairest Town of all the In-lands so called quasi Cella Canicâ— the Cell or Monastery of Canicus a man of great renown for pietie in these parts of the Countrie 4 Kildare an In-land Town also and a Bishops See but of more note for giving the Title of an Earl to the antient Family of the Fitz-Geralds of long time honoured with this title One of which being much complained of to King Henry the 8th as a man of so unquiet and turbulent a nature that his Adversaries closed their charge against him with this expression Finally all Ireland cannot rule this Earl the King replyed that then this Earl should rule all Ireland and so for his lests sake made him Lord Deputy of the Kingdom 5 Rosse once populous well-traded and of large Circumference now a ruine onely nothing remaining but the Walls which were built by Isabell the Daughter of Richard Strongbow Earl of Pembroke the fortunate Conquerour of this Iland for King Henry the 2d 6 Philips Town the principall of the County of Ophalie or Kings Countie so called in honour of King Philip as 7 Marieburg the chief of Lease or the Queens County was in honour of Queen Mary 8 Leighlin a place of great importance well walled and fortified against the incursion of the Irish by the Lord Deputy Bellingham 9 Caterlâ—gh commonly but corruptly Carlough a Town of great strength and the chief of that County 10 Rheban not otherwise of note but that it is conceived to be the Rheba of Ptolomie 2 METH by the Latines called Media by Giraldus Midia because situate in the middest of the land hath on the South Leinster on the West Connaught on the North Vlster on the East the Irish Sea or S. Georges Channel A small but rich and pleasant Province well stocked with people and stored with all things necessary for their sustentation and for a sweet and wholesom Air not inferiour to any Divided into three Counties onely that is to say 1 〈◊〉 Meth 2 West-Metâ— and 3 Long ford containing 13 Towns of note and â—4 Castles of good esteem By reason of which strength it is called by some writers the Chamber of Ireland Townes of most consequence herein 1 Trim the chief Town of the County of East-Meth the antient Baronie of the Lacies possessed in former times of a fair Revenue in this County and Lords of the greatest parts of Vlster 2 Tredah more properly Droghedah situate on the River Bâ—ine on the edge of Ulster to which Province belongs so much of the Town as heth on the North side of that River a very fair and populous City as well by art as Nature very strongly fortified and furnished with a large and commodious Haven It took the name of Drogheda from the Bridge there built upon the River for the Conveniency of passage as the word signifieth in that Language and therefore called Pontana by some Latine writers 3 Mulinga the chief Town of West-Meth 4 Delvin in the same County also the Baronie of the Nagents an antient Familie in this tract 5 Longford of most note in the Countty so named but not else observable As for the fortunes of this Province for Lâ—inster sinâ—e the first Conquest of it hath been inseparably aâ—nexed to the Crown of England it was first granted in Fee Farm by King Henry the 2d to Hugh Lacy a Man of great merit and imployment in the Conquest of Ireland who left it unto Waâ—ter his younger Sonne By Margaret and Matildâ— the Neeces of this Walâ—er by his Sorne Gilbert one moyety hereof came to the Morâ—imers Earls of March and in their right unto the Crown in King Edward the fourth and the other moyety to the Verduns by whom dispersed and scatered into divers Families Accompted for one County only till the time of King Henry the 8th in whose reign it was divided into East-Meth and West-Meth to which the County of Longford was after added as it continueth to this day 3 VLSTER by the Latines called Vltonia is the largest Province of all Ireland bounded on the South with Meth and Connaught on the West with the vast Irish Ocean on the North with that part of the Northern Ocean to which Ptolomie gives the name of Hiperborean and on the East with S. Georges Channel A Country fruitfull of it self but in most places formerly over-grown with Woods and drowned in Marishes and great bogs by the naturall slothfulness of the people made more responsall to the husbandman both for corn and pasturage since the late Plantation of the British than in times foregoing It is divided into the Counties of 1 Louth 2 Cavan 3 Fermanath 4 Down 5 Monaghan 6 Armagh 7 Colrane 8 Tirconnel 9 Tiâ—-Oâ—n and 10 Antrim In which are comprehended 14 Towns of note for Commerce and Traffick and 30 Castles for defence of the Countrie and keeping under the wild Irish wilder and more untractable in these Northern parts than the rest of Ireland The whole well watered with a large and spacious Sea on three sides thereof many great Lakes in the body of it besides the Rivers of 1 Boyne called in Latine Bâ—anda which divides it from Meth 2 the Bann 3 Moandus and 4 the Eyn belonging to this Province wholly Places of most importance in it 1 Armagh on or neer the River Kalin the chief Town of the County so called and the See of an Arch-Bishop who is the Primate of all Ireland An antient City but so miserably defaced by fire in Tir-Oens Rebellion that it can scarce preserve the reputation of a Market Town 2 Carlingford and 3 Dundalk both situate on the Sea side and both within the County of Louth 4 Knock-Fergus the chief of Antrim more properly Rock-Fâ—rgus and in that sense called Carig-Fergus by the Irish so called from Fergus one of the Kings of the Irish Scots who there suffered Shipwrack Seated upon a large and capacious Bay the Vinderâ—us of Ptolomie which giveth it both a safe and commodious Port as well by naturall situation as the works of Art very strongly fortified by reason of the neighbourhood of the Scots in Cantire from which little distant 5 London-Derry a Colonie of the Londoners best built of any Town in the North of Ireland 6 Dungannon the principall seat and residence in former times of the great Oneales 7 Dungall the principall of Tir-Connell 8 Robogh a small Village at present but antiently a Bishops See fit to be mentioned in this place in regard it still preserveth some footsteps of the old Râ—bogdii an Irish Tribe and placed by Ptolomie in this tract where they gave name unto the promontory by him called Robogdâ—um now the Faire-Fore-land as is probably conceived
by the learned Camden This as it is the largest Province of all this Kingdom so was it with most difficulty subjected to the Crown of England and reduced to good order and civility First conquered by Iohn Curâ—â— a valiant 〈…〉 in the reign of King Henry the 2d by whom created Earl of Vlster But being maligned for his eminent vertues and after proscribed by King Iohn this Title and Estate were both conâ—erred upon Hugh Licie the Lord and Conquerour of Meth whom before we spake of By an Heir Generall of the Lacies it came unto the Burghs then Lords of Connaught and by the mariage of Elâ—zabeth Daughter and Heir of Richard de Burgh the last Earl of that â—amily it came to Leonel Duke of Clarence the second Sonne then living of King Edward the 3d as by his Daughter Philip to the Earls of March from them by the like mariage to the house of York and in the person of King Edward the 4th to the Crown again But being neglected by the English in the whole courâ—e of their Government especially in the Wars betwixt York and Lancaster it was cantonned into many estates and Principalities by the great Lords of the naturall Irish who had born too great sway here in the former times and so estranged from the civilitâ—es of England and their Allegiance to that Crown as if it had never been in subjection to it In which estate it did continue the Kings of England having here no more power or profit than the great ones of the Countrey were pleased to give them till the Rebellion 〈◊〉 and afterwards the Vanquishment of Hugh Oneal the then Earl of 〈◊〉 Oen brought it in full subjection to the English-Government of which more hereafter 4 CONNAVGHT in Latine called Connacia by the Irish Connaght is bounded on the North with Vlster on the West with the Main Ocean on the South with Mâ—unster from which parted by the River Shanon and on the East with Meth and some part of Lâ—inster So called from the Nagnatae an old Irish Nation or from Nagnata a Port-Town both placed by Ptolomie in this tract The Soil of the same tâ—mper with that of 〈◊〉 as woodie and as full of bogs till these later times in which indifferently well cleered of both inconveniences It hath been also called by our English Writers the Countie of Clare from Thomas de Clare one of the younger Sonnes of Gilbert de Clare Earl of Glocester on whom it was conferred by King Edward the first and is divided at the present into these five Shires that is to say 1 Letriâ— 2 â—oscommon 3 Maio 4 Slego and 5 Galloway and Twomond In which are comprehended but six Towns of any consequence for commerce and traffick an Argument of the imperfect plantation of it by the English Conquerors and about 24 Castles for defence of the Countrie of old erection besides such Fortresses as have been raised occasionally in these later troubles Places of most note and observation 1 Toam an Archbishops See 2 Athenry an antient Town but decaied and ruinous of most renown for being the Baronie of John de Bermingham a noble Englishman who had great possessions in this tract 3 Letrim the chief Town of the Counâ—ie so named neighboured by the Curlew-Mountains unfortunately memorable for the great defeat there given the English in Tir-Oens rebellion and by the Spring or Fountain of the River henin or Shanon whose course we have before described 4 Slego and 5 Roscommon the chief Towns of their severall Counties 6 Athlone a Peece of great strength and the Key of 〈◊〉 7 Twomond not otherwise much observable but for giving the title of an â—arl to the noble Family of O-Brian descended from the Kings of Connaught advanced unto that honour by King Henry the 8th 8 Galloway the principall of this Province a Bishops See and the 〈◊〉 Citie of the Kingdom for beautie and bigness Situate neer the fall of the great Lake or River 〈◊〉 orbes in the Western Ocean A noted Emporie and lately of so great fame with forein Merchants that an out-landish Merchant meeting with an Irishman demanded in what part of Galloway Ireland stood as if Galloway had been the name of the Iland and Ireland onely the name of some Town This once a Kingdom of it self as the rest of those Provinces the last King whereof was Rodorick surnamed the Great who having a great hand over the rest of the Roytelets entituled himself sole Monarch or King of Ireland But being forced to submit himself to king Henry the 2d his Countrey at the last was brought into subjection to the Crown of England by the valour and good fortune of Wâ—lliam de Burgh Gilbert de Clare Earl of Glocester Williâ—m de Bermingham and other noble Adventurers of the English Nation And though all of them did pâ—rtake of the fruit of their labours yet the greatest part of the spoil together with the title of Lords of Coâ—naught fell to the Family of the Burghs from them to Lionel D. of Clarence and by degrees unto the Crown as before was shewn Cantonned again amongst the Irish and degenerate Engliâ—â— as Vlster was by the supine neglect of the Kings of England till the Rebellion of Tiâ—-Oâ—n involving all the Chiefs of the Irish Nation in the same cause with him involved them also consequently in the same destruction 5 MOVNSTER by the Latines called Momonia is bounded on the North with Connaught on the East with Leinster on the West with the Atlantâ—â—k or Western Ocean and on the South with the Vergivian By the naturall Irish it is called Mown whence the English had the name of Mounster A Province which for rich Towns commodious Havens fair Rivers and the fertilitie of the Soil yeelds not to any in the Kingdom It is divided into six Counties viz. 1 Limerick 2 Waterford 3 Cork 4 Desmond 5 Kâ—rry and 6 Tipperarie which two last antiently enjoyed all the rights of a Countie Palatine And in these Shires are comprehended besides many safe Stations and Rodes for Shipping 24 owns of note and trading and 66 Castles of old erection Places of most observation 1 Cassiles in the Countie of Limerick an Archbishops See â—dvanced unto that honour by Pope Eugenius the third about the year 1150. 2 〈◊〉 the principall of that Countie and the fourth in estimation of all the Kingdom Situate in an Iland compassed round about with the River Shanon by which means well fortified a well-frequâ—nted Emporie and a Bishops See Distant from the main Ocean about 60 miles but â—o accomoâ—â—ed by the River that ships of burden come up close to the very wals The Castle and the Bridge peeces of great both strength and beautie were of the foundation oâ— King â—ohn exceedingly delighted with the situation 3 Clonmel in the Countie of Tipperarie of great strength and consequence 4 Holy Cross in the same County also once flourishing by reason of the great resort of Pilgrims to see
worship there a peece of the holy Cross as it was supposed which supposition as it drew much wealth unto the Town so it obtained the rights of a County Palaâ—â—e for the County also 5 Thurles in the same Countie which gives the title of a Vicount to the Earls of â—rmona but not else observable 6 Waterford on the River Showre a well-traded Port a Bishops See and the second Citie of the Kingdom Of great fidelity to the English since the conquest of Ireland and for that cause endowed with many ample privileges First built by some Norwegian Pirates who though they fixed it in one of the most barren parts and most foggie air of all the Country yet they made choice of such a safe and commodious site for the use of shipping that of a nest of Pirats it was eftsoons made a Receipt for Merchants and suddenly grew up to great wealth and power 6 Cork by the Latines called Corcagia the principall of that Countie and a Bishops See well walled and fitted with a very commodious Haven consisting chiefly of one Street reaching out in length inhabited by a civill wealthy and industrious people 7 Dunk-Eran an old Episcopall See supposed by some to be the Ivernis of Ptolomie but not else observable 8 Kinsale upon the mouth of the River Rany a commodious Port opposite to the Coasts of Spain and fortified in Tir-Oens Rebellion by a Spanish Garrison under the command of Don Iohn de Aquilar ' but soon recovered after the defeat of that Grand Rebel neer the Walls hereof by the valour and indefatigable industrie of Charles Lord Mountjoy the then Lord Deputy of this Kingdom 9 Baltimore 10 Youghall and 11 Bere-haviâ—â— all upon the Sea and all provided of safe Roads or convenient Havens 12 Lâ—smore of old a Bishops See now annexed to Waterford in which shire it standeth Nothing in point of storie singular which concerns this Province but that it was so carefully looked to by the Kings of England that there was appointed over it a peculiar Officer in the reign of Queen Elizabeth in power and place next to the Deputie himself called the Lord President of Mounster by whose vigilancie there have hapned fewer Rebellions here than in any Province of this Iland The antient Inhabitants of this Iland being originally Britans as before is said were in the time of Ptolomic distinguished into the Nations of the Rhobognii Darmi Volnntii Venâ—cniâ— and Erdini possessing the Northern parts now Vlster the Anteri Gangani and Nagnatae inhabiting Connaught the Velibori Vterni Vodii and Coriondi in the South now Mounster and the Menapii Cauci Blanii Brigantes taking up the Provinces of Meth and Leinster Principall Cities of the which were Eblana now Dublin Menapia now Waterford Nagnata which Ptolomie honoureth with the title of Vrbs insignis Rhigia Rheba Macolicum Laberus Ivernis c. not easily discernable by what names we may call them now this Countrie never being so happy as to come under the power of the Romans the great Masters of Civilitie and good Letters in the West of Europe and by that means the Actions and affairs thereof buried in ignorance and silence Towards the falling of which Empire we find the Nation of the Scots to be seated here and from hence first to take possession of the Hebrides or Western Isles next of the Western part of Britain on the the NOrth of Solway Afterwards some of the Saxon Monarchs cast their eyes upon it and made themselves masters of Dublin and some other places but being encumbred with the Danes could not hold them long being hardly able to defend their own against that people The next that undertook the conquest were the Northern Nations Danes Swedes and Normans all passing in the Chronicles of that time under the name of Norwegians who first onely scowred along the Coasts in the way of Piracie But after finding the weakness of the Iland divided amongst many petit and inconsiderable Princes they made an absolute conquest of it under the conduct of Turgesius whom they elected for their King soon rooted out by the Policie of the King of Meth the only Irish Prince who was in favour with the Tyrant This petit King by name Omo-Caghlen had a Daughter of renowned beautie whom Turgesius demanded of her Father to serve his lusts and he seeming willing to condescend to the motion as if honoured by it made answer That besides his Daughter he had at his disposing many others of more exquisite beauties which should all be readie at command Turgesius swallowing this bait desired him with all speed to effect this meeting But the King of Meth attiring in the habits of Women a company of young Gentlemen who durst for the common liberty adventure their severall lives conducted them to the Tyrants Bed-chamber And they according to the directions given them when for that little modesty sake he had in him he had commanded all his attendants to avoid the room assaulted him now ready for and expecting more kind embraces and left him dead in the place The Methian King had by this time acquainted divers of the better sort with his plot all which upon a signe given rush into the Palace and put to death all the Norwegians and other attendants of the Tyrant After this the Roytelets enjoyed their former Dominions till the yeer 1172 in which Dermot Mac Morogh King of Leinster having forced the Wife of Maurice O Rork King of Meth and being by him driven out of his Kingdom came to the Court of England for succour To this Petition Henry the second then King condescended sending him ayd under the leading of Richard de Clare surnamed Sâ—rongbow Earl of Pembroke who restored King Dermot and brought a great part of the Iland under the English subjection John King of England was the first who was entituled Lord of Ireland which stile was granted him by Pope Urban the 3d who for the ornament of his royaltie sent him a plume of Pcacock Feathers and when Tir-Oen stiled himself Defender of the Irish Libertie he was by Clement the 8 honored with a like plume But here we are to understand that though the Kings of England used no other title than Lords of Ireland yet were they Kings thereof in effect and power Lords Paramount as we use to say And though themselves retained only the name of Lords yet one of them gave to one of his English Subjects the honourable but invidious title of Duke of Ireland And they retained this title of Lords till the yeer 1542 in which Henry the 8th in an Irish Parliament was declared K. of Ireland as a name more sacred and repleat with Majestie than that of Lord at which time also he was declared to be the Supreme Head under God of the Church of Ireland and the pretended jurisdiction of all forein Powers especially the usurped Autoritie of the Pope of 〈◊〉 renownced by Law though still acknowledged by too many of this it perstitious
over against the Southern part of Cumberland and from which it is distant 25 miles and was judged to belong to Britain rather than to Ireland because it fostered venemous Serpents brought hither out of Britain By Ptolomie it is called Monoeda or the further Mona to difference it from that which we now call Anglesey by Plinie Monabia Menavia by Orosius and Beda Eubonia by Gildas an old British Writer The Welch at this day call it Menaw the Inhabitants Maning and the English Man It is in length 30 miles in bredth 15 and 8 in some places The people hate theft and begging and use a Language mixt of the Norwegian and Irish tongues The soyl is abundant in Flax Hemp Oates Barley and Wheat with which they use to supply the defects of Scotland if not the Continent it self yet questionless the Western Iles which are a Member of it For thus writeth the Reverend Father in God Iohn Moricke late Bishop of this Iland in a letter to Mr. Camden at such time as he was composing his most excellent Britannia Our Iland saith he for cattell for fish and for corn hath not only sufficient for it self but sendeth also good store into other Countries now what Countries should need this supply England and Ireland being aforehand with such provision except Scotland or some members thereof I see not Venerable Bede numbred in it 300 Families and now it is furnished with 17 Parish Churches The chief Towns are 1 Balâ—curi and 2 Russin or Castle-Town the seat of a Bishop who though he be under the Archbishop of York yet never had any voice in the English Parliament In this Iland is the hill Sceafull where on a clear day one may see England Scotland and Ireland here also are bred the Soland Geese of rotten wood falling into the water This Iland was taken from the Britans by the Scots and from them regained by Edwin King of Northumberland Afterwards the Norwegians seized on it and made it a Kingdom the Kings hereof ruling over the Hebrides and some part of Ireland From them taken by Alexander the 3d of Scotland by a mixt title of Arms and purchase after which time it was sometimes English sometimes Scotish as their fortunes varied till in the end and about the year 1340. William Montacute Earl of Salisbury descended from the Norwegian Kings of Man won it from the Scots and sold it to the Lord Scrope who being condemned of Treason Henry the fourth gave it to Henry Piercy Earl of Northumberland but he also proving false to his Soveraign it was given to the Stanleys now Earls of Darby The Kings of Man of the Danish or Norwegian Race 1065. 1 Godred the Sonne of Syrric 1066. 2 Fingall Sonne of Godred 1066. 3 Godred II. Sonne of Harald 1082. 4 Lagnan Eldest Sonne of Godred the 2d 1089. 5 Donnald Sonne of Tado 1098. 6 Magnus King of Norwey 1102. 7 Olave the 3d Sonne of Godred 1144. 8 Godred III. Sonne of Olave 1187. 9 Reginald base Sonne of Godred the 3d. 1226. 10 Olâ—ve the lawfull Sonne of Godred the 3d. 1237. 11 Harald Sonne of Olave 1243. 12 Reginald II. Brother of Harald 1252. 13 Magnus II. Brother of Reginald 1266. 14 Magnus III. King of Norway the last King of Man of the Danish or Norwegian Race The Kings and Lords of Man of the English Blood 1340. 1 William Montacute Earl of Salisbury King of Man 1395. 2 William Lord Scrope King of Man 1399. 3 Henry Earl of Northumberland King of Man 1403. 4 William Lord Stanley Lord of the Isle of Man 5 Iohn Lord Stanley 6 Thomas Lord Stanley 7 Thomas Lord Stanley Earl of Darby 1503. 8 Thomas Lord Stanley Early of Darby 1521. 9 Edward Lord Stanley Earl of Darby 1572. 10 Henry Lord Stanley Earl of Darby 1593. 11 Ferdmando Lord Stanley Earl of Darby 12 William Lord Stanley Early of Darby 13 Iames Lord Stanley Earl of Darby Lord of the Isle of Man now living Anno 1648. King in effect though but Lord in title as having here all kind of Civill power and jurisdiction over the Inhabitants under the Feife and Sovereignty of the Crown of England together with the nomination of the Bâ—shop whom he presents unto the King for his Royall assent then to the Arch-Bishop of York for his consecration And this I take to be the reason why the Bishop of Man was no Lord of Parliament none being admitted to that honour but such as held immediately of the King himself nor was it reason that they should V. ANGLESEY is an Iland situate in the Irish Sea over against Carnarvonshire in North-Wales from which it is divided by a narrow streight which they call the Menai By the Britans themselves as by the Welch at this day it was called Mon from whence the Romans had their Mona but being Conquered by the English it obtained the name of Anglesey as one would say the Iland of the English Men eye in the Saxon language signifying an Iland A place of such a fair Revenue to the Princes of it that LLewellen the last Prince of Wales being stripped of almost all the rest of his Estates by King Edward the first paid to that King a tribute of 1000 per An. for this Iland only And to say truth the Iland is exceeding fruitfull both in Corn and Cattle from whence the Welch are liberally stored with both and therefore it is said proverbially Mon Mam Cymri that Anglâ—sey is the Mother of Wales In length from East to West about 20 miles and 17 in bredth Containing in that Compasse 74 Parishes divided into six hundreds and hath in it only two Market Towns that is to say 1 Beanmaris seated on a flat or marish ground neer the Menai built by King Edward the first to secure his Conquest by whom well walled and fortified as the times then were 2 Newburg a Town of no great antiquity as the name doth intimate by the Welch called Rossur in former times it had an Haven of some good receipt but now choaked with sand The other places of most note are 3 Aberfraw a small village now but heretofore the Royall seat of the Kings of Wales and 4ly Holy-head seated on an head-land or Promontory thrusting into the Sea made holy or thought so at least by the religious retirement of Saint Kuby or Kibius one of the Disciples of St. Hilarie of Poictiers from whence by the Welchmen called Caer-Cuby of most note for the ordinary passage betwixt Wules and Ireland Antiently this Iland was the seat of the Druides and brought with no small difficulty under the power of the Romans by Suctonius Paulinus the People fighting in other parts of Britain for their liberty only but here pro Arts focis too for their Religion Liberty and their Gods to boot Being deserted by the Romans with the rest of Britain it remained in the possession of its own natural Princes till the fatal period of that State when added
Ireland and all the lessâ—r Ilands became united either to the Crowns of England or Scotland and those two Kingdoms to each other joyned in the person of the same King and the participation of his favours though different still in Lawes and some forms of Government as most of the Estates of Spain at the present time Vnited also in one name the different Appellations of England and Scotland being swallowed up or incorporated rather in that of GREAT BRITAIN which of pleased King James to own for his Stile Imperiall And for a memorie thereof to cause a peece of Gold to be coyned of 20 s. since raised to 22 s. which he called the Vâ—itâ—â— stamped on the one side with his picture and this Inscription JAâ—OBVS D. GR. MAGâ—AE BRITANNIAE FR. ET HIBERNIAE REX and on the other side with his Arms crowned with this Motto FACIAM EOS IN GENIEM VNAM All we have now to doe is to lay down the names of those puissant Princes whom God hath raâ—sed to be The Monarchs of Britain 1602. 1 James the sixth of that name King of the Scots Sonne of Mary Qu. of Scots Daughter of James the 5th the Sonne of James the 4th and of the Lady Margaret eldest Daughter of Henry the 7th of England which Margaret being after maried to Archembald Douglass Earl of Aâ—gus had a Daughter named Margaret also the only Child of her Parents maried to Matthew Stewart Earl of Lennox by whom she was made the mother of Henry Lord Darnley the Father of King â—ames the sixth by the said Mary Queen of Scots So that King Iames descending from the eldest Daughter of Henry the 7th both by Father and Mother on the expiring of the Line of Henry the 8th in the person of Q. Elizabeth of famous memorie was the next heir to the Crown of England and was accordingly with all joyfull acclamations proclamed and acknowledged King in the Citie of London March 24. Anno 1602. according to the Accompt of the Church of England A learned and Religious Prince a true Defender of the Faith a Nursing Father of the Church and a lover of learning He died at Theobalds March 27. 1625. having reigned 23 yeers and four dayes over 1625. 2 Charles second Sonne of King Iames and Anne of Denmark his elder Brother Henry dying long before the 63d King in descent from Cerdick King of the West-Saxons the 45th King of England in descent from Egbâ—rs the 24th from the Norman Conqueror the 64th Monarch of the English and the second Monarch of Britain In the beginning of his reign he maried the Princess Henrietta Maria Daughter to Henry the 4th and Sister to Lewis the 13th French Kings by whom blest with a Royall Issue of Sonnes and Daughters As for the Forces and Revenues of these British Monarchs we cannot put the estimate of them in a better way than by laying together that which hath been delivered of each severall part out of which Items the summa totalis of the whole both in power and treasure will be easily gathered For though these Monarchs never had any occasion to muster and unite the Forces of their severall Kingdoms upon any one Action yet by considering what they have been able to doe divided we may conclude of what they may doe if need be being now united And so we are to do in marshalling the Arms of the British Monarchie which are 1 Quarterly France and England 2 Scotland 3 Ireland the fourth as the first I shut up this discourse of the British Empire with those words of Scripture the Motto of another of King Iames his Coins QVAE DEVS CONJVNXIT NEMO SEPARET And so much for Britain A TABLE Of the Longitude and Latitude of the chief Cities mentioned in this first Book A.  Lon. Lat. Aberdene 22. 20. 57. 20. Alcala de Henares 23. 0. 40. 30. Alicante 28. 40. 39. 0. Almodine 34. 0. 33. 40. Ancona 43. 10. 43. 50. S. Andrewes 22. 10. 56. 20. Angolesme 27. 0. 46. 0. Angiâ—rs 18. 10. 47. 25. Aquilegia 42. 50. 46. 40. Armagh 14. 50. 54. 9. Avero 17. 30. 41. 10. Avignon 23. 40. 43. 50. Aux 22. 40. 43. 40. St. Anderes 22. 20. 43. Aix 22. 20. 42. 10. Arles 22. 45. 43. 20. Amboise 20. 35. 47. 35. B. Badaies 19. 40. 38. 30. Baione 24. 20. 42. 10. Basil 28. 10. 48. 30. Besanson 26. 30. 47. 30. Bilbao 23. 30. 43. 10. Baden in Switzerl 31.  48. 44. Blavet 21. 15. 47. 50. Bononia 35. 50. 43. 33. Brest 20.  48. 50. Bath 20. 56. 51. 20. Bragance 6.  45.  Barwick 22. 43. 55. 48. Barcelone 17. 15. 41. 36. Burdeaux 18.  45. 10. Burges 24. 10. 48. 20. C. Cambridge 23. 25. 52. 11. Calice 26. 2. 52.  Canterburie 24. 50. 51. 16. Cartagena 28. 20. 38. 20. Cane 21.  50.  Carlile 21. 31. 5â— 57. Chester 20. 23. 53. 11. Chichester 26. 10. 51.  Clermont 30. 15. 45. 50. Chur 32.  42.  Corck 15. 40. 41. 40. Corduba 9. 4. 37. 50. Conimbre 5. 45. 40. 19. Compostella 17. 15. 44. 18. Coventrie 25. 52. 52. 23. D. Dieppe 28. 40. 49. 30. Digioâ— 25. 45. 47. Dole 28. 3. 49. 5. Dâ—ver 26. 10. 51.  Dublin 16. 40. 54. 27. Dun-Britton 19. 24. 57. 10. Durham 22.  54. 55. E. Edenburgh 22.  55. 50. Embrun 28.  44.  Elie 25. 20. 52. 40. Exeter 22. 10. 51.  F. Florence 41 10. 43. 40. Ferrara 44.  36.  Fayall   48. 40. G. Geneva 33. 40. 46. 20. Gelway 13. 17. 54. 6. Glocester 19.  53.  Gades 15. 10. 37.  Granada 11.  37. 50. Groine 16. 50. 43. 20. Genoa 37. 50. 45. 0. Grenoble 27.  45. 30. H. S. Hilarie in Guernzey 22. 20. 49. 40. Hull 25. 20. 53. 40. L. Leon 21. 10. 42. 15. Lisbon 9. 10. 38. 38. Lions 23. 15. 45. 10. Lincoln 22. 52. 53. 12. London 23. 25. 5. 34. Luca 42. 10. 40.  Ligorn 40. 20. 43 30. M. Majorca 39. 50. 33.  Malaga 23. 50. 37. 22. Merseilles 24. 30. 43. 10. S. Malo 19.  49.  Medina Caeli 23. 30. 41. 10. Millaine 38. 30. 46. 10. Modena 41. 50. 35. 40. Montpelier 25. 30. 44. 10. Montalban 23.  45.  Messana 45. 50. 37. 50. Minorca 34. 30. 40. 0. N. Naples 46.  39. 30. Nantes 24. 10. 47. 10. Narbon 30. 20. 43. 20. Nevers 25.  47.  Newcastle 22. 30. 54. 57. Nismes 26.  44. 2. Norwich 24. 55. 52. 40. O. Oleron 24. 30. 45. 30. Orleans 28. 30. â—8 0. Orange 26. 20. 43. 20. Oxford 22.  51. 50. Otranto 49. 30. 40. 20. P. Pampelun 24. 30. 43. 3. Paris 23. 30. 48. 40. Pavie 44. 1. 33. 5. Padua 44. 45. 36. 20. Parma 39. 20. 45. 10. Pescara 43. 0. 30. 10. Palerme     Peragia 42. 20. 43. 10. Peter-port in Iarsey 23. 0. 49. 20. Pisa 40. 30. 43.
of Vtrecht all which immediately after dyed and with them the mother The Armes of Holland of it self as a State distinct are Or a Lyon Gules ZELAND so called as some think quasi Sea and Land consisteth of seven Islands the remainder of 18 which the Sea hath swallowed and in them 300 inhabited Townes Severed from Flanders with the left branch or arm of the Schelde which they called Honte and on the East from Brabant with the right branch of the said River which still keeps his name on the North from Holland with the Gulph called the Flack and on the West with the main Ocean from the Kingdom of England The Countrey generally more fruitfull then the neighbouring Brabant producing great quantity of excellent corn plenty of Coriander and aboundance of Mader used in dying the soil also very rich in pasture but low and marishy which makes the air to bee very unhealthy and the whole destitute both of fresh water and wood the want of which last is supplyed with coal out of England and Scotland or by Turf digged amongst themselves but very sparingly for fear of weakning the Sea banks The whole containeth 8 Towns and 100 Villages The Islands which remain being divided into the Western and the Eastern are 1. Walcheren Valachria in Latine lying to the Southwest of Slags in Flanders the richest and most populous of all this Province in compasse 10 Dutch or 40 Italian miles The principall towns of which are 1. Middleburg seated upon a Creek of the Sea well walled and fortified the streets spacious the houses and Churches well built inhabited by wealthy Merchants and industrious tradesmen and of late times since the removing of the English trade from Antwerp a most flourishing Emporie So called because built in the midst of the Island or because built as saith Ortelius by Prince Zelandus of whom this Province was thus named in honour of his Grandfather Metellus and by him called Metelli Burgum 2. Flushing of great note for its good Port and invincible strength One of the first Townes which the Low-Countreymen took from the Spaniards by the diligence of Voorst a Seaman and Monsieur de Berland then the Bayliffe thereof and not long after put into the hands of the English as a Town of Caution the first Governour of it being the renowned Philip Sidney A poore Town then it was God wot now the Key of the Netherlands without whose licence no ship can passe either to or from the City of Antwerp insomuch that if the Duke of Alva in the beginning of his Government had bestowed that paines in fortifying this and others of the Maritime Townes as he did in the strengthening Antwerp and some mid-land Cities he had in all probability hindred the remedilesse revolt of these flourishing Countries Not far off standeth the Fort called the Rammikins once cautionary to the English also together with the Brill the chief Town in the Isle of Voorn an Isle of Holland all three being taken from the Spaniard An. 1572. made Cautionary to Queene Elizabeth An. 1585. and finally surrendered by King James to the States united An. 1616. Robert Lord Lisle afterwards created Earl of Leicester the brother of Sir Philip Sidney being then Governour of Flushing 3. Ramne or Armyden an unwalled Town but beautified with one of the goodliest and most frequented Havens in all the World out of which one may sometimes see 500 sail of ships of great burden set forwards on their voiages to severall parts 4. Vere or Camfere seated in the North part of the Island which once gave title to a Marquesse and from the which the noble Families of the Veres now and of long time Earls of Oxford took demomination So as it is no marvell that so many of that family have ventured their Estates and lives in the wars of this Countrey being their Grandmother in a manner or their Primitive Parent from whence transplanted into England 2. SOVTH-BEVERLAD situate betwixt Walcheren and Brrbant the greatest of the Isles of Zeland heretofore 20 Dutch miles in compasse but now much diminished by the rage and fury of the Sea by which the Town and Signeury of Borsule with all the Countries round about it was swallowed up An. 1532. That which remains hath in it many goodly Woods and pleasant Thickets full of Fowl and wilde Beasts for hawking and hunting Chief Towns here are 1. Romerswall seated on the East towards Bergen ap Some severed at the same time from the rest of the Island and made an Island of it self defended with continuall charge from following the sad fate of the Town of Borsule 2. Goes or Tergoes on the Northern Coast a strong Town well priviledged and the only walled Town in all the Island 3. NORTH-BEVERLAND lying betwixt South-Beverland and the Isle of Showen in former times esteemed the Paradise of Zeland and having in it a proper Town called Chort-Cheen but so destroyed by the great Sea-breach spoken of before that there is nothing now remaining but a few poor Villages 4. WALFERSDIKE lying between the two Beverlands the smallest of the Western Islands as having in it no more then two Villages but replenished with good store of Pasture And these are all which fall in the division of the Western Islands so called because they lie Westward of the River Scheld as those which they call the Eastern Islands on the East thereof Of which last there are three in number 1. SCHOWEN lying on the Northwest of Holland so neer unto North-Beverland in former times that the Inhabitans could talk together from one shore to the other but now the Sea hath set them at a greater distance It containeth in compasse six Dutch miles chief Towns wherein are 1. Siriczed the antientest Town of all Zeland once beautified with a fair and commodious Haven now choaked up with beach yet still reputed for the second Town of all the Province the whole trade thereof consisting in Salt and Mader of which it yeelds good plenty most famous for the birth of Levinus Lemnius that renowned Philosopher and Physitian 2. Brewers-Haven inhabited onely by Fishermen not else remarkable 2. DVVELAND so named from the multitudes of Doves or Pigeons situate between Schouwen and Tolen in compasse about 4 Dutch miles hath no good Town in it but onely Countrey Villages and Gentlemens Farms Surrounded by the Sea An. 1530. but by the industry and diligence of Adolph of Bugundy and Lord of Soferes in Flanders recovered again and at the excessive charge of the people hitherto preserved 3. TOLEN so called from the chief Town of the Island where the Earles toll was wont to be paid whence it had the name is situate over against the Northwest of Brabant from which disjoined by a narrow Creeke or Arm of the Sea the second Town of note being called S. Martins Dike walled but not otherwise considerable Agreeable to the quality of this Countrey of Zeland are the Arms thereof being Or a Lyon Gules
course of this work 3 Wieper or Wypra so called of the River on which it standeth 4 Quernfurt 5 Rotenburg 6 Alstad 7 Helderung bought of the Earls of Houstein Some who delineate the Pedegree of these Earls of Mansfield fetch it as high as from one of King Arthurs Knights of the Round Table born at Mansfield in Nottinghamshire who setling himself in Germany gave that name to his house a Military Originall and very suitable to such an active and warlike Family But those which doe not soar so high fetch them no further then from Burchard the fift Earl of Quernfort and Burgrave of Magdeburg who following Frederick Barbarossa into the Holy Land deceased at Antioch anno 1189. His Nephew Burchard by a sonne of the same name was the first of this Family that had the title of Earl of Mansfield about the yeer 1250. continued ever since unto his Posterity but under some acknowledgments to the Electors of Saxony Of these the most eminent were Voldradus one of the Councell of Estate to the Emperour Sigismund anno 1411. a great improver of the Patrimony of the Earls hereof 2 John-George Lord Deputy or Lieutenant of Saxony under Duke Augustus 3 Peter-Ernest Governour of Luxembourg under Charles the fift and Philip the second by whom much exercised and employed in their wars with France 4 Albert a constant friend of Luthers and a faithfull follower of John-Frederick the deprived Electour in whose quarrell being outed of his estate he retired to Magdeberg which he most gallantly defended against the Emperour And 5 Ernestus Nephew of that Albert by his son John so famous for the war which he maintained in most parts of Germany against Ferdinand the second in behalf of Frederick Prince Elector Palatine and the States of Bohemia with so great constancy and courage East of the Earldome of Mansfield lyeth the Principate of ANHALT much shaded if not too much overgrown with woods parts of the old Hercinian forrest whence it had the name Hol in Dutch signifying a wood or forrest and the Princes of this house created to this dignity by the stile of Principes Harciniae in Anhalt Chief townes of it are 1 Bernberg the Dynastie and usuall title of this house before they were created Princes of Anhalt 2 Ballenstede part of the antient Patrimony of the first Princes hereof 3 Dessaw the birth-place of some and the buriall-place of others of this Family beautified with a strong Castle built by Prince Albert the second anno 1341. 4 Servest the usuall place of the Princes residence 5 Coeten a well fortified place in vain besieged by the joynt forces of the Arch-bishop of Magdeburg and the Earl of Schwartzenwold We went as high as the Round Table for the Earls of Mansfield but we must goe as high as the Ark for the Princes of Anhalt some fetching them from Askenaz the son of Gomer and nephew of Japhet from whom and no other this Aseanian Family for by that name it is called are to fetch their Pedegree But to content our selves with more sober thoughts certain it is that this Family is of the old Saxon race setled in these parts by Theodorik King of Mets or Austrasia who gave the Towns of Ascandt and Ballenstede with the lands adjoyning to one Bernwald or Bernthobald a noble Saxon anno 524. From which town and Castle of Ascandt afterwards rased to the ground by Pepin King of the French anno 747. most probable it is that they took their name From this Bernwald or Bernthobald by a long line of Princes descended Albert the seventh of Anhalt surnamed Vrsus created Marquesse of Brandenburg by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa anno 1152. the Father of that Barnard who by the Munificence and bounty of the same Emperour was created Duke of Saxony in the roome of Duke Henry surnamed the Lion anno 1180. becoming so the Stemme of the two greatest Princes in all the Empire Henry the second son of this Barnard was by the same Emperour not long after made Prince of Anhalt the first of all this ancient and illustrious Family which had been honoured with that title continuing in his race to this very day the two Electorates of Saxony and Brandenbourg being mean while translated unto other Families The most considerable of which Princes though all men of Eminence were 1 Rodolph Generall of the forces of the Emperour Maximilian the first against the Venetians whom he twice overcame in battell 2 George the Divine a great Reformer of the Church by his diligent preaching whose Sermons and other Tractates learned for the times he lived in are still extant 3 Christian born in the yeer 1568. Commander of the Forces of Frederick Prince Elector Palatine in the wars of Bohemia North of the Principality of Anhalt lyeth the Bishoprick of MAGDEBVRG so called of Magdeburg the chief City by some called Meydburg and Meydenburg whence by a Greek name Parthenopolis and Virginopolis by a mungrell word made of Greek and Latine A City seated on the Elb divided into three parts but all strongly fortified begirt with high walls deep ditches and almost unconquerable Bulwarks yet very beautifull withall before the last desolation of it of elegant buildings fair streets and magnificent Temples Built in the form of a Crescent by the Emperour Otho the first the founder of it who having translated hither the Archiepiscopall See for the greater honour of the place built the Cathedrall of Saint Maurice where his wife lies buried anno 948. testified by the inscription to be daughter of Edmund King of England A town which hath long flourished in a great deal of glory and tasted of as much affliction as any other in Germany For refusing to receive the Interim it was out-lawed by the Emperour Charles the fifth and given to him that could first take it It was first hereupon attempted by the Duke of Meglenberg but he was in a Camisado taken Prisoner his Army routed his Nobles made captive and 260 horse brought into the City Next it was besieged by Duke Maurice of Saxonie who on honourable termes was after a long siege received into it anno 1550. when it had stood on his own guard the space of three yeers Which long opposition of one town taught the German Princes what constancy could doe it held up the coals of Rebellion in Germany and indeed proved to be the fire which burned the Emperours Trophies For here Duke Maurice coming acquainted with Baron Hedeck hatched that confederacy by which not long after this great Emperour was driven out of Germany At last it yeilded to Duke Maurice under the protection of whose successours it hath since enjoyed a long course of felicity till the yeer 1631 in which most miserably burnt and sacked by the Earl of Tilly of whom it is observed that after that fact he never prospered being shortly after totally routed at the battell of Leipsick and wounded to the death not long after that neer the River
Marius As for the Earls of Oldenburg they derive themselves from Walpert one of the Nephews of Witikindus the last King and first Duke of the Saxons who having built a strong Castle on the borders of Bremen in honour of his wife Alteburg whom hedearly loved called it Alteburgum so called by the Latinists to this day by the Germans Oldenborch about the year 850. But his male issue failing in Frederick the 7. Earl it came to one Elimar the son of Haio a Noble man of the Frisian bloud who had married Richsa the daughter of John the fift Earl of this Familie From him in a direct line descended Christian or Christiern eldest son of Theodorick who being fortunately advanced to the Crown of Danemark anno 1448. lest his estate in this Earldome but reserving the title according to the fashion of Germanie to his brother Gerrard the better to take him off from his pretentions to the Dukedom of Sleswick and the Earldom of Holst in which he did pretend a share The Patrimonie of it much improved by the addition of the Countries of Rustingen Oystingen and Wanger land all lying on the German Sea bequeathed by the last will and testament of the Lady Marie Countesse of Jevere in East Friseland to John Earl of Oldenburg the third from Gerrard The Succession of these Earls in regard the Royall line of Danemark and by consequence of Great Britain is descended from them I have here subjoined in this ensuing Catalogue of The EARLS of OLDENBOVRG 850 1 Walpert of the race of Witikind the first Earl of Oldenburg 856 2 Theodorick the son of Walpert 3 Theodorick II. son of Theodorick the 1. 4 Otho son of Theodorick the 2. 5 John the son of Otho accompanied the Emperour Henry the 2. in his wars against the Greeks and Saracens anno 1007. 6 Huno surnamed the Glorious son of John 7 Frederick son of Huno fortunate in his wars against the Frisians the last of the male line of this house 8 Elimarus the son of Haio a Noble man of the Frisian bloud and of Richsa his wife the daughter of John the fift Earl 1120 9 Elimarus II. the son of Elimar the 1. 10 Christianus son of Elimar the 2. surnamed the Couragious or the Warlike a professed enemy of Henry the Lyon Duke of Saxonie from whom he tooke the Citie of Breme 11 Maurice the son of Christian an associate of Arnulph Earl of Holstein in his wars with Danemark 12 Christian II. son of Maurice 13 John II. son of Christian the 2. 14 John III. son of John the 2. 15 Courade the son of John the 3. 16 Christian III. son of Conrade a student in Colen where initiated into holy Orders which he relinquished much against the will of his brother Maurice on the death of his Father 17 Theodorick son of Christian the 3. the first Farl of Delmenhorst of this line which fell to him by the death of Nicholas Archbishop of Breme descended from a younger son of John the 2. 1440 18 Christian IV. son of Theodorick and of Heduigis sister and heir of Gerrard and Adolphus Dukes of Sleswick and Earls of Holstein elected on the commendation of his Uncle Adolphus to the Crown of Danemark anno 1448. 1448 19 Gerrard the brother of Christian the 4. a Prince of an unquiet spirit alwayes in wars and alwayes worsted he lost the Town of Delmenhorst to the Bishop of Munster 1500 20 John IV. son of Gerrard repaired the ruines of his Estate and setled the distractions of it in the time of his Father being then in exile and after very much enlarged it by the reduction of Butiada 1526 21 Antonie the son of John the 4. by a sudden surprise recovered Dâ—lmenhorst from the Bishop of Munster anno 1547. which he strongly fortified 1573 22 John V. son of Antonie enlarged this Earldome with the Provinces of Fustingen Oystingen and Wangerland bequeathed to him by the last will of the Countene of Jevere in East Friseland 23 Anthome II. brother of John the 5. in whose life time he was Earl of Delmenhorst and after his death of Oldenburg also still living anno 1649. for ought I can learn unto the contrary And thus we see the present estate of Germanie distracted and divided amongst many Princes Prelates and Incorporate Towns the chief of which are herein mentioned and described But besides these there are many others of lesse note and smaller Territories which yet are absolute and free insomuch that in one dayes riding a Traveller may twice or thrice meet with divers lawes and divers coins every free Prince and free Citie whose laws the Emperours are sworn to keep inviolable having power to make what lawes and coin what money they will And hence in the censure of Kingdoms the King of Spain is said to be Rex hominum because of his Subjects reasonable obedience the King of France Rex Asinorum because of their infinite taxes and impositions the King of England Rex Diabolorum because of his Subjects often insurrections against and depositions of their Princes but the Emperour of Germanie is called Rex Regum because there is such a number of Reguli or Free Princes which live under his command or rather at their owne command for they do even what they list as the Emperour Maximilian the first well noted And to say truth the publick Government hereof is nothing lesse then Monarchicall the Emperour being accompted amongst the Princes but as the chief Officer of the Empire not reckoned of by Bodin and others of our great Statists and Civilians as an absolute Monarch such as the Kings of England France and Spain are confessed to be For the priviledges of the Free Cities being made perpetuall the great Estates hereditarie and the Empire eligible the Emperours were brought at last to such low condition as to be made accomptable to the States of the Empire who if they be perswaded in their consciences or but think they be so that he is likely by his mal-administration to destroy the Empire or that he will not hearkâ—n unto good advise ab Electorum Collegio Caesarea majesâ—aâ—â— privari potest as my Author hath it he may be deprived by the Electors and a more sit and able man chosen into the place and that too as the Emperour Jodocus Barbatus hath declared in one of his Constitutions anno 1410 sine infidelitatis vel Rebelliâ—nis crimine without incurring the crimes of treason or disloyaltie So that the supreme power and majestie of the Empire seems to reside especially and contractedly in the Electorall Colledge diffusedly in the Imperial Diets by way of execution in the Chamber of Spires and other the supreme Courts of the severall Circles But that which makes that 〈◊〉 which they call the Empire is the Assembly of the Prelates Princes and Commissioners of the Free Cities in their Diets or Parliaments the Emperour presiding in them whom he that saw adorned in his roall Râ—bes with the
the title of Earl of Holstein anno 1114. By Adolph the second his successour who having made a full conquest of it caused it to be planted with Colonies of Dutch or Germans from Holland VVesâ—phalen and Friseland by which meanes the name of Sclaves was at last worn out By Gâ—rrard the fift the Dukedome of Sleswick was also conferred upon him by the bountie of Margaret Queen of Denmark in whose wars he served Adolph the last Earle of this house dying without issue the whole Estate fell on Christiern sonne of Theodorick Earl of Olderburg and Heduigis his wife sister and heir to Adolph before mentioned who being called to the Crown of Denmark compounded with his brother Gerrard for the summe of 50000 Markes and having gotten Ditmarsh also of the Emperour Frederick the third prevailed so farre as to have the whole Estate erected into a Dukedome Anno 1474. to bee held by him and his successours of the sacred Empire Which said we will next adde the Catalogue of The EARLES and DUKES of HOLSTEIN 1114 1 Adolph of Schomberg by Lotharius Emperour and Duke of Saxonie made the first Earle of Holstein 1137 2 Adolph II. sonne of Adolph the first 1164 3 Adolph III. sonne of Adolph the second vanquished by Canutus King of the Danes lost himself and his Countrey 1232 4 Adolph IV. in his fathers life time recovered his estate from Waldemar the successour of Canutus overcome by him in a well-fought field anno 1226. his father then prisoner to the Danes 1261 5 Gerrard the second sonne of Adolph the fourth his elder brother John making choice of Wagerland succeeded in Holstein 1281 6 Henry the sonne of Gerrard the first that set up a custome-house at Hamburg for receipt of his tols and taxes 1310 7 Gerrard II. sonne of Henry slain treacherously by the Danes 1339 8 Henry II. sonne of Gerrard the second 1381 9 Gerrard III. sonne of Henry the second created the first Duke of Sleswick by Queen Margaret of Denmark 1404 10 Henry III. sonne of Gerrard the third 1427 11 Adolphus V. commonly called the XII those of the younger houses being reckoned in the last Earl of this house 1459 12 Christiern of Oldenburg King of Denmark Sweden and Norwey sonne of Theodorick Earl of Oldenburg and his wife Heduigis sister of Henry and Adolphus the two last Earls succeeded in the Earldome of Holstein inlarged with the addition of Ditmarsh and erected into a Dukedome by the Emperor Frederick the third anno 1474. But seeing that Otho Earle of Schemberg pretended a right unto the whole as the next heir male according to the constitutions of the Empire of which it was holden and Gerrard the brother of Christiern put in for his share according to the ill custome of Germanie of which it was then counted part he was faine to buy his peace of both giving to Otho 43000 Florens in ready money with the Townes of Pinnenberg Haltzburg and Bramstede the antient possessions of the Earles of Schomberg and 50000 markes to his brother Gerrard besides his whole interest in the Earldome of Oldenbourg as before was said By this meanes Holstein was united to the Crown of Denmark the Kings whereof as Dukes of Holst being counted Princes of the Empire but neither send unto the â—iâ—ts nor contribute any thing at all to the publick taxes nor acknowledge any kinde of subjection to it more then meerly titularie Onely it was ordained at the request of the subjects when first they were incorporated into that Kingdom that in case of any grievance or unjust sentence in the ordinary courts of justice wherein they found no remedie in the supreme councell of the Province it might be lawfull for them to appeale to the Imperiall Chamber as they had done formerly Which as it was granted to content them at the present time on sufficient caution so hath it seldome or never been put in practise the very grant or priviledge if such it were being in a manner worn out of memory But since this uniting of the two Estates the title of Duke of Holstein and a good part of the Countrey was given unto Aâ—â—lphus brother of Christiern the third created by Queen Elizabeth one of the Knights of the Garter anno 1560 who governed it interchangeably with the King in their severall turns after whose death and the death of all his children dying without issue male the title of it was conferred on Vlrick son of Frederick the second and brother of Christiern the fourth created Knight of the Gaâ—â—er by King James anno 16â—5 JVITLAND IVITLAND containeth all the rest of the Cimbrick Chersonese divided from the Dukedom of Holst by the River Eydore the antient boundarie betwixt the Saxons and the Danes but principally by a long trench and wall from one Sea to the other of such breadth that a chariot or two horsemen a breast might ride upon it First built in imitation of the Picts wall in England by Godfrey King of Danemark in the time of Charles the Great either to hinder the dayly incursions of the Saxons as some or to stop the current of the victories of the said Charles as others thinke The tract whereof still very easie to be seene is called Dennewerck or the Danes work to this very day It was so called from the Juites who together with the Angli and neighbouring Saxons made a conquest of the best part of Britain The Countrey so abounding in Cattell that it sendeth yeerly into Germany 50000 Oxen besides great store of Butter Cheese Tallow Hides and Horses divided commonly into North-Juitland dnd South-Juitland or Juitland specially so called and the Dukedome of Sleswick SOVTH-IVITLAND or the Dukedome of SLESWICK is that part of the Cimbrian Chersonese which lies next to Holstein called South-Juitland from the Southern situation of it and Sleswick from the chief Town of it and the head of this Dukedome The Countrey for the most part plaine little swelled with mountaines the fields whereof doe interchangeably yeeld both fish and corn For during one three years they sow it constantly and reap the fruits of it and for the next three let the Pooles overflow the land to the end the fish may eat up the grasse whom they catch as often as they please and the mudde which is left behinde inricheth the soil But besides their Pooles they have also on the Baltick shores many goodly Bayes not onely commodious for Merchants but well stored with fish and with Salmons specially Chief Townes herein are 1 Flensburg seated amongst very high Mountains on the shore of the Baltick Sea where there is a Port so deep so safe and so commodious that all the Inhabitants thereof in a manner may lade and unlade their ships close to their houses 2 Husem upon the German Ocean nor farre from the mouth of the River Edore 3 Hadersleve a Bishop See if not rather some towne or manour of the Bishops of Sleswick situate on a Navigable inlet of the
made subject to the Norwegians sometimes to the Swedes but alwayes without Law and order till by their King Godfrey or Gotricuâ— they were regulated by Laws and reduced to an orderly kinde of life anno 797. About this time they first began to infest the Coasts of England invaded Friseland with a Fleet of 200 sayl and had much weakened and indangered the great Empire of France if the unseasonable death of Godfrey and the quarrels which arose about the succession after his decease had not kept them off Their affaires at home being againe well setled they employed their whole Forces against England as the weaker Enemy over which they tyrannised 250 yeares and reigned 28 under three Kings of that Nation Outed of that and the terrour of their name being over they have been most busied with their neighbours of Sweden and Germanie improving their estate but rather by marriages and civill contracts then by force of Armes with the addition of the kingdome of Norwey and the Dukedome of Holstein their pretentions to and for a time the possession of the Crown of Sweden getting them nothing in conclusion but blows and losses So that we have no more to doe then to summe up a catalogue of the kings hereof till the uniting of the two Crowns of Denmark and Norwey leaving the rest that follow to another place The KINGS of DENMARK A. Ch. 797 1 Gotricus the first Legislator of the Danes and the establisher of their Kingdome a prudent and valiant Prince 2 Olaus son of Gotricus or Godfrey 3 Henningus son of Olaus 873 4 Siward son to a daughter of Godfrey by the King of Norwey 5 Regnier son of Siward 6 Siward II. 7 Ericus or Henricus baptized at Mentz at the same time with his brother Harald recovered the kingdom to his house of which they had been outed by the race of Godfrey 8 Canutus the son of Ericus the heathenish son of a Christian and pious Father 880 9 Froto the son of Canutus a professed Christian 886 10 Gormo our English writers call him Gormund son of Froto 889 11 Harald the son of Gormo or Gormond 900 12 Gormo II. son of Harald an enemie of the Christian Faith 927 13 Harald II. son of Gormo the second a good Christian 975 14 Sueno or Swain son of Harald at first a great Enemy of the Gospell an Usurper of the throne in his Fathers life time and a great scourge unto the English Outed of his Estate by Ericus of Swethland he received the Gospell regained his Kingdome and established Christianity in this kingdome his war on England still continuing 1010 15 Olaus the eldest son of Swaine King of Denmark and Norwey 1020 16 Canutus brother of Olaus the first King of England of the Danes succeeded his brother in the kingdomes of Denmark and Norwey to which hee added also the Crowne of Sweden 1037 17 Canutus III. sonne of Canutus the second the last king of England of the race of the Danes 18 Magnus son of Olaus King of Norwey 1051 19 Sueno II. sisters son of Canutus the second by Vlfo an English Duke 1074 20 Harald III. base son of Sueno the second 21 Canutus IV. another of the base sons of Sueno murdered at the Altar in the Church of Ottensee in the Isle of Fionia afterwards canonized a Saint 1088 22 Olaus II. another of the base sons of Swain 1096 23 Ericus II. another of the base sons of Swain the founder of the Archiepiscopall See of Lunden 1102 24 Harald IV. base son of Henry or Ericus the second 1133 25 Nicolas another of the base sons of Swain 1135 26 Ericus III. another of the base sons of Ericus the second 1140 27 Ericus IV. commonly called the fifth some of the younger houses being reckoned in nephew of Ericus the second 1150 28 Sueno III. son of Ericus the third and Canutus the fifth Grandchild of Nicolas both kings the first raigning in Scandia the other in Juitland both dead without issue Canutus being slain by Sueno and he by Waldemar 1157 29 Waldemar son of Canutus the lawfull son of Ericus the second after the interposition of so many Bastards succeded at the last in the throne of his Fathers By his means the Rugians and Vandals imbraced the Gospell 1185 30 Canutus V. sonne of Waldemar 1203 31 Waldemar II. brother of Canutus and Duke of Sleswick 1243 32 Ericus V. called the VII son of Waldemar the second slain by the practises and treason of his brother Abel 1251 33 Abel brother of Ericus slain by the Paisants of Friseland 1252 34 Christopher brother of Abel and Ericus 1260 35 Ericus VI. VIII son of Christopher 1287 36 Ericus VII IX younger son of Ericus supplanted his elder brother Christopher 1327 37 Christopher II. eldest son of Ericuss first dispossessed of his birth-right by his brother Ericus after whose death he succeeded in the Crown by the help of his halfe Brother the Earl of Holst 1334 38 Waldemar III. son of Christopher the second against whom and his eucrochments the Sea towns commonly called the Hanse did first confederate and vanquished him in many battels 1376 39 Margaret daughter and heir of Waldemar the third marryed with Aquin king of Norway so uniting the Kingdoms of whom and their successours we shall speak hereafter when we have tooke a view also of the kingdome of Norwey and the Appendixes thereof NORWEY NORWEY is bounded on the East with Swethland from which parted by a perpetuall ridge of rough and wilde mountaines called the Dofrine hills on all other parts by the Sea that is to say by that frozen Sea upon the North the German Norwegian Ocean upon the West and on the South with the Danish Sea interposing betwixt it and the Cimbrick Chersonese in breadth from Schagen the most northern point of Juitland to Congell the most Southerly town of Norwey no lesse then 250 miles It is called Norwey quasi tractus seu via Septentrionalis from the Northern situation of it containing in length 1300 miles in breadth not above halfe so much inhabited by a people given to hospitality plain dealing and abhorring theft Antiently they were great warriers and became terrible to all the more Southerne Nations by whom called Normans that is to say Homines Boreales or Northmen as Willielmus Gemiticensis rightly hath it being at that time a mixture of all the Northern Nations together or of the Norwegians and Swethlanders a part from the Danes whose steps they followed in their frequent or rather continuall Piracies on the Coasts of England France and Ireland By Helmoldus in the same sense they are called Nordluidi a name made into Latine out of the Dutch word Nord and the French word leiu signifying men of a Northern place or Nation Of the position of it in regard of the Heavens we have spoke already but more particularly it reacheth from the first Parallel of the twelfth Clime where the Pole is elevated 58 degrees 26 minutes as far as to
the 71 degree of latitude By which accompt the longest day in the Southern point is but 18 houres whereas at Wardbuys being situate furthest North of all this Countrey they have no night for almost three whole moneths together The Countrey for the most part rocky mountainous and barren full of vast woods extreme cold and but ill inhabited In the best parts thereof if affords little corn and in the most northern none at all in so much that the common sort of people are fain to use dryed fish that which we commonly call stock-fish in stead of bread But the better that is the richer sort buy corn of such Merchants as come to traffick with them Their chief commodities are stock fish rich furres train-oyle pitch and tackling for ships as masts cables deal-bords and the like which the inhabitants exchange for corn wine fruits beer and other necessaries for mans life The Countrey is exceedingly troubled with certain little beasts which they call â—â—mmers They are about the bignesse of a field mouse and are by the inhabitants said to drop out of the clouds in tempestuous weather They devoure like the Locusts every green thing on the earth and at a certain time dye all in heaps as it were together and with their stench so poison the air that the poor people are long after troubled with the Jaundies and with a giddinesse in the head But these beasts come not so often to infect the land as the Whales doe to terrifie and molest the shores the Western Seas being very deep and therefore a fit habitation for those great Leviathans against whose violence and surie the Mariners and peopel of the Seacoast have found a Remedie which is by casting out some water intermixed with the oyl of Castor the smell whereof doth force them to retire immediately Without this helpe there were no fishing on these Coasts which is the greatest Staple commodity besides materials for shipping which the Countrey yeeldeth The Towns here are exceeding thin and in them the houses for the most part very poore and miserable commonly paâ—ched up of durt and hurdles not much unlike our ordinary Cottage houses in the Fen-Countreys Distributed into five Prefectures or Governments according to the number of the Castles which command the same Of these 1 The first most towards the South is the Castle of BOHVS to which are subject the townes of 1 Marstrand seated in a Demi Island begirt with Rocks of most note for the infinite quantity of berings caught hereabouts 2 Congel upon the Sea a town of Merchandise opposite to Schagen in Denmark 3 Oddewald 2 AGGERHVIS the second of the five Royall Castles hath under its command the townes of 1 Anslo or Asloia on a Bay or Gullet opposite to Juitland an Episcopall See and of most esteeme of all the Countrey by reason of the Courts of Judicature which are therein held 2 Tonsberg or Koningâ—berg that is to say the Kings or the Kingly Mountain formerly a retiring place of the Kings of Norwey 3 Fredrichstrad built by one of the Fredericks Kings of Danemark 4 Schin or Schon remarkable for its Mines of iron and copper 5 Saltzburg 6 Hammar the greater and 7 Hammar the lesse divided by the interposing of the Bay called Sinus Moesianus in former times the See of a Bishop since removed to Astoia or rather thereunto united in these later times as many poore Bishopricks bee in Ireland 3 BEGGER-HVSE is the third Castle of command herein Subordinate whereunto are 1 Bergen the principall Town of the countrey an Episcopall See and the ordinary residence of the Governour for the Kings of Denmark situate amongst high mountaines at the bottome of a deep Creek or arâ— of the Ocean called Carmesunt a noted Port and much resorted to by Merchants of most foraine Nations bringing in corn meat bread beer wine and Aqua vitae to supply the naturall wants and defects hereof and in exchange transporting hence fish furres cordage and other materials for shipping In which regard accounted formerly one of the four chief staple Townes of the Dutch Merchants of the Hanse the other three being London in England Novagrod in Muscovie and Bruges in Flanders But of late time this Bergen hath lost most of its trade removed hence to Wardhuis neerer unto Muscovie as the great town of Novogrod by reason of the change of navigation through the Baltick into the Northern passage hath given way to S. Nicolas and Bruges was deprived of her traffick by Antwerp from whence it is removed to Amsterdam For the Hollanders by blocking up the haven but especially by keeping Bergen ap Zome have such a command over the river that no vessell can passe or repasse without their licence 2 Staffanger an Episcopall See also but not else observable 4 The Castle of TRVND-HEIM is the fourth situate in the Town of Trondheim formerly called Tronden and in Latine Niâ—rosia the See of an Archbishop who is the Metropolitan of Norwey A beautifull City heretofore but since the subjection of this Countrey unto the Danes reduced to a Burrough so called of the River Nider upon which it is seated and Rosa the name then of the principall Church which in time gave place to the Cathedrall for greatnesse and neatnesse of the fabrick all of polished stone not giving place to any in Europe about the year 1530 much defaced with fire which began at the Altar the damage done by it being estimated at 7000 Crowns A great summe of money in those times and so poore a countrey So that by casting up our reckoning wee finde in Norwey one Archbishop and four Bishops that is to say the Archbishop of Trundheim or Nidrosia the Bishops of Bergen Anslo Staffanger and Hammar Of the same power jurisdiction and revenue since the Reformation as those of Denmark whereof and of the first conversion of this people to the Christian Faith we have spoke already 5 The fifth and last Castle which commands this contrey is that of WARDHVYS so called of the town of Wardhuys as that is from the Isle Ward in which it is seated A small Castle and the town in former times but mean and poore situate in the extreme North point of all this Kingdom but in those times accounted as it easily might for the chief of this Prefecture and honored in the summer time with the seat and residence of the Governour retiring more Southwards in the winter at what time by reason of the extremity of the cold and long absence of the Sun for months together the Town lying within the Artick Circle it is hardly habitable But of late times it is much improved both in wealth and building by reason of the removall of the English trading from Novogrod near the Baltick Sea to the Town of St. Nicolas not far hence drawing by that means the trade of Muscovie and Norwey more neere together So that now it is not onely usefull unto the Danes in regard that it
lâ—qui liceat when as a man might thinke as hee listed of the publick and speak what he thought But whether this be such a Rara temporum felicitas such a felicitie of these our times as Tacitus conceived the other to be of those future times will shew But to return againe to Poland notwithstanding this mixture of Religions yet that most publickly allowed and countenanced is the Religion authorised by the Church of Rome asserted here by the zeal of the Kings unto that cause and the great power of the Bishops who seeing how those of their Order have spâ—d in Germanie and other places under colour of Reformation of some things amisse have hitherto upheld the Ecclesiasticall Estate in the same forme they found it The Government of the Church as formerly by 3 Archbishops and 19 Bishops who challenge a jurisdiction over all the kingdome â—ut exercise it upon those onely who submit unto them those who embrace the Doctrines of Luther or Calvin following the formes of Government by them established as others doe some new ones of their owne devising And for those Provinces and people which lie towards Greece or were parts heretofore of the Russian Empire and still hold a Communion with those Churches they have Archbishops and Bishops of their owne Religion that is to say the Archbishops of Vilne and Lemburg the Bishops of Polozko Luzko Pinsko Volodomire Presmil and Kiovia Yet amongst all these different Churches and formes of Government there is this conformitie that whensoever the Gospell is read openly in the Congregation the Nobility and Gentrie use to draw their swords according to an antient custom which they had among them signifying their readinesse to defend it against all opposers Which reason doubtlesse gave beginning to the standing up at the Creed and Gospell in the primitive times retained still in the Church of England whereby we doe declare how prepared and resolute we are to defend the same though some of late holding it for a Relick of Popery with greater nicety then wisdome have refused to doe it Chief Rivers of this Kingdome are 1 Vistula or Wixel the antient Boundary betwixt Germany and Sarmatia Europaea which rising in the Carpathian Mountaines passeth by Cracovia the chief City of Poland and dividing Prussia from Pomerella falleth into the Baltick sea not far from Dantzick and is navigable for the space of 400 miles of old called Vandalis 2 Warta which runneth through the lesser Poland 3 Duina the lesse watering Livonia and 4 Borysthenes or Nieper passing through Podolia both spoken of before when we were in Russia 5 Niester by Ptolemie called Tyras which falleth into the Euxine Sea having first parted Podolia from Moldavia 6 Jugra by some called the lesser Tanais arising in Lituania and falling into the more noted Tanais which is now called Don. Of lesse note there are 1 Reuben or Reuhon 2 Chronuâ— now called Pregel 3 Bogh said by some to bee the 〈◊〉 of the Antients 4 Minnael 5 Niemen the Maeander of these Northern parts 9 Winde a Livonian river falling into the Baltick Mountains of note here are not many the Countreys for the most part being plain and Champain and those which be are rather boundaries betwixt this and some other Kingdome then proper unto this alone The chief of which are those called Sarmatici dividing Gâ—rmany from Sarmatia Europaea by Solinus named Sevo by Ptolemie the Carpathian Mountains the boundary at this time betwixt Poland and Hungary The common metes and Land-markes being thus laid down we will next take a view of those severall Provinces of which this kingdome doth consist being ten in number that is to say 1 Livonia 2 Samogitia 3 Lituania 4 Prussia 5 Poland specially so called 6 Mollovia 7 Podlassia 8 Russia Nigra 9 Voltinia and 10 Podâ—lia all of them except the proper Poland within Sarmatia Europaea 1 LIVONIA 1 LIVONIA or LIEFLAND is bounded on the East with the Empire of Russia on the West with the Baltick Sea on the North with the Gulf or Bay of Finland on the South with Samogitia and Lituania Extended in length along the shore of the Baltick for the space of 125 Dutch or 500 Italian miles 40 Dutch or 160 Italian miles in breadth and called thus perhaps from the Lenovi a people of Germany inhabiting not far from the River Vistula The countrey for the most part plaine without any mountaines furnished with corn and fruits in so great aboundance that they send part thereof into other countries and yet there is much ground untilled in it by reason of the bogs and marishes which are very frequent Here is also store of wax honey and pitch but they have neither oyl nor wine the want of which last is supplyed by Meth. Of tame beasts fit for mans service they are well provided as also of such whose skins are of more value with the Merchant then their flesh at the market as Ermins Sables Castors others of that kinde besides good store of game for hunting the countrey having in it many large woods parts of the Hercynian And as for Rivers there are few countries which have more watered by the Winde the Beck the Dwine the Ruho all of them falling into the Baltick many great Lakes whereof the chiefe is that of Beybas 45 miles long and full of fish The people are much given to gluttonie and drunkennesse especially in rich mens houses where it is to be had for the paisant lives in want enough meere slaves to their tyrannicall Landlords who spend in riot and excesse what these get by drudgerie And when at any time the poore wretch leaves his Landlord to mend his condition with some other the Lord if he can overtake him will cut off his foot to make sure of him for the future They are a mixture of many Nations as the Fstones which are the naturall Inhabitants derived from the Estii a Dutch people spoken of by Ptolemie of which Nation are almost all the Paisants the Moscovites Swedes Danes Dutch and Polanders intermingled with them comming in upon severall conquest and planting themselves in the best parts of it in which they still Lord it over the Native but the Dutch especially for long time Masters of the whole The Christian Faith was first here planted by Meinardus of Lubeck imployed herein in the time of Frederick the first at the perswasion of some Dutch Merchants who traded hither by the Archbishop of Breme by whom made the first Bishop of the Livonians The Church hereof at this time governed by the Archbishop of Riga the Bishops of Derpt Asâ—lia Oesel Curland and Rivallia in those parts which remaine subject to the Polander where the Religion of the Church of Rome is onely countenanced Such parts of it that are under the Swedes or Danes are for the most part of the Lutheran profession planted with colonies of that people But the Estones or originall Inhabitants as they have a language so they have a Religion
Archbishops 2. Bishops 6. Universities 4. viz. Cracow Vilna Dantzick Regimont And so much for POLAND THE CARPATHIAN MOUNTAINS IN our way from Poland unto Hungarie whither now we goe wee must of necessity passe over the CARPATHIAN MOUNTAINS the ancient boundarie of Sarmatia Europaea from the rest of Europe A long and craggie ledge of hils which beginning near the Citie of Presburg and the borders of Austria passe on in a continuall course till they come to the very Euxine Sea and by that means not only divide Hungary from Poland specially so called but parting Transylvania and Moldavia two Dacian Regions from Russia Nigra and Podolia Provinces of the Polonian Kingdom By Ptolemie in his second Book they are called Montes Sarmatici Sarmaticae Rupes by Solinus because disterminating the Sarmatian Nations who possessed the mos part of it from Germanie and the more Southern parts of Europe and in his third booke by one name Carpates or Mons Carpatus so called as some think from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying Fruit from the fruitfulnesse of it compared with other Mountaines in those Northerne Countries At the present known by divers names according to the Provinces and people which it passeth by By the Dutch generally called Wurtzgarten or a Garden of Herbs which alludeth to the name of Carpatus by the Hungars Tarchzall Betwixt Moravia and Hungaria where it is at the highest it is called in the Sclavonian tongue by the name of Tatri in the German Schneberg where it parteth Transylavania from Russia Nigra the Rosses call it Biescid and the Dutch men Crapack A chaine of hils of more length then fame not much observable in storie but for the shutting up the Hungari Sclaves and others of those Northern Nations which afterward invaded the Roman Provinces nor of much notice at the present but for giving an Originall to many of the principall Rivers which water the Countries lying on both sides of it And therefore having nothing more to detain us here we will passe them over and descend into the Plains of Hungarie OF HUNGARIE HVNGARIE is bounded on the East with Transylvania and Walachia on the West with Stiria Austria and Moravia on the North with the Carpathian Mountains which divide it from Poland and on the South with Sclavonia and some part of Dacia Extended in length from Presburg along the Danow to the borders of Transylvania for the space of 300 English miles and 190 of the same miles in breadth The reason of the name we shall have anon It lyeth in the Northern temperate Zone betwixt the middle Parallels of the 7. and 9. Climates so that the longest Summers day in the Southern parts is but 15 houres and an half and not above 16 houres in the parts most North taking up all that tract of ground on the North side of Danubius possessed by the Iazyges Metanasiae a Sarmatian people and part also of Panonnia Superior and Pannonia Inferior both on the South of that River But being it passeth generally under the name of Pannonia we are to know that the Romans having made themselves Masters of all Pannonia divided it into four Provinces part of the Diocese of Illyriâ—um Occidentale that is to say Pannonia Superior bordering on Noricum and containing part of the Higher Austria and the most Western parts of the present Hungarie on the South side of the Danow 2 Pannonia Inferior containing the Eastern parts of Hungarie on the same side of the River 3 Valeria anciently part of Pannonia Superior comprehending Stiria or Stiermark in the Archdukedome of Austria And 4 Savia so called of the River Savus anciently part of Pannonia Inferior now called Windeschland one of the Provinces or Subdivisions of Sclavonia But the name of Pannonia falling with the Roman Empire and this Countrie being fallen into the hands of other Masters it took a new name from the Nations who possessed themselves of it and was called Hungaria quasi Hunni-Avaria by a mixt name made of the Hunni and Avares two Scythian Nations who either successively or conjunctly were possessed thereof or from the Hungari another race of Scythians mentioned by Jornandes in his Book De Rebus Geticis drawn into this Countrie by the Emperour Arnulph to aid him in his war against Suantobogius King of the Moravians This last I look on as most probable the first as more probable then that of Aventine and others of our later Writers who finding a poor Province in the most North-east point of the Russian Empire called Jugra and by them Jugaria would have the name of Hungarie to be thence derived The people are strong of body and rude of behaviour respecting neither the liberall Arts nor mechanick Trades The greatest aspersion is the name of a coward which cannot be wiped off without the killing of a Turk after which they are priviledged to wear a feather and by the number of their feathers to shew how many Turks they have slain in battell They desire wars and like no trade better being naturally slothfull like the Irish and therefore best approve of that course of life whereby they may rather live upon other mens labour then take pains for their living Extremely covetous yet having rather desire then art to enrich themselves permitting the Dutch to ingrosse all their trading and manage such commodities as the Country yeeldeth which is the cause seconded by the oppressions of the Turk and the Austrian Princes under whom they are that none of them rise to any considerable wealth And for such as have estates in land they grow every day more poor then others For though the Females be excluded from inheriting their fathers possessions to whom they give no portion but new Cloaths on the wedding day yet being the sons do equally inherit the Estate as such who hold in Gavelkinde do here in England it must needs be that by so many divisions and subdivisions the greatest patrimonie that is will be brought to nothing Both Sexes in the way of their education are inured to hardnesse not suffered to lie in beds till the night of their marriage The Christian faith was first planted here in the time of Stephen surnamed the Saint the first King of this Country invited thereunto by the speciall means and procurement of the Emperour Henry the 2. giving him upon that condition his sister Gisla in marriage and through the preaching and industrie of Albert Archbishop of Prague anno 1016. or thereabouts Since which time Christianitie hath continued here without interruption defended gallantly and couragiously against the Turks but broken into fractions and subdivisions among themselves some pertinaciously adhering to the Church of Rome some following the doctrine of Luther others that of Calvin and some new fancies and opinions disavowed by all the rest yet all these different parties doe agree in this to punish adulterie and fornication with no lesse a punishment then death the father forcing his daughter the husband his wife
themselves In Hierusalem it self there died 1100000 of them partly by the sword and parly by the famine the worser enemy of the two there were found 2000 in privies and sinks and 97000 taken prisoners insomuch that 30 lews were sold for a penny So punctual was the Divine Iustice in retaliating to this wretched people according to the measure of their iniquities that they who bought their Saviour for 30 pence should be sold at 30 for a penny in the open market Now that Hierusalem was able to contain such a number of people is evident in that when Cestius was Lieutenant of Iewry the High-Priest did at his request number the people which came thither to eat the Pasâ—hall Lamb and found them to be two millions and seven hundred thousand living souls all found and purifyed For to leapers or men having a flux of seed or women in their monethly terms or to strangers it was not lawful to eat of it And when Titus laid siege to the City it was in the feast of the Passeover when most of the people were there assembled God as it were having thus imprisoned them All these massacres besides divers others which I have omitted and infinite numbers which were slain in the fields and villages which drowned themselves and which were privately made away amounting all to almost 2000000 of people hapned in the compass of 4 years beginning at the 12 of Nero and ending at the 2d of Veâ—pâ—sian yet was not the whole Nation rooted out till the year 136. For then this miserabic people having stirred two not able rebellions the one under Trajan and the last under Adrian the Emperours were generally banished their native Countrey and never again permitted to inhabite it otherwise than as strangers After this dissolution the Iews were dispersed all over the world and especially in Spain where Adrian commanded many of them to dwell yet they found every where so little favour that having divers times been put to grievous mulcts and ransomes they were at last thrust cut of most of the Kingdomes of Europe also They were ban shed out of England by Edward the first Anno 1290. Out of France by Philip the fair 1307. Out of Spain by Ferdinand the Catholique 1492. Out of Portugal by Emmanuel 1497. Out of Naples and Sicily by Charles the fist 1539. Yet are they found in great numbers in the Romish parts of Germany and Poland in most Cities of Italy especially Rome it self where there are no less then 15000 or 20000 of them and also in the Popes Countrey of Avignton The reason why they are permitted to live thus under the Popes nose is pretended to be an expectation of their conversion which is a meer pretence indeed the true reason being the benefit hence arising to his Holiness coffers the hopes of their conversion being very small and the means less For besides the scandal datum acceptum by the Papists fond worshipping of Images so peremptorily contrary to the first table of the Law they are not permitted to see any book of the Christian Religion no not so much as the new Testament And which worketh much upon men of their metall because at their conversion they must quit all their goods unto the Church as being ill gotten and by consequence the works of the devil which in their baptism they promise to renounce They have also a Synagogue at Amsterdam and are pretty thick spred over the Dominions of the Turkes who notwithstanding so hate them for crucifying of CHRIST that they used to say in derestation of a thing I would I might dy a Iew. Neither will they permit a Iew to turn Turk unless he be first baptized And though their multitudes be so great both in Thessalonica and Constantinople that it is conceived they do amount to the number of 160000 persons yet are they not only contemned and hated but there and in all other places of their habitation upon every tumultuous assembly of the Common people and constantly every Easter wheresoever they be in danger of death Insomuch that if a Iew do but stir out of doors betwixt Maundie Thursday at noon and Easter Eve at night the Christians of the East amongst whom they dwell though far fewer in number will be sure to stone them because at that time they buffeted derided and in fine crucified their Saviour Hated in all the parts of the Turks dominions because imployed as Publioans in gathering and enhauncing the publick tributes which they exact with all severity that may be and improve unto the most And no less hated in all parts of the Christian world as enemies to the Cross of CHRIST so unreclaimably addicted to their antient Judaism and so abhorring from the conversation of other men that it is not possible that they should reap any other harvest than contempt and scorn from those amongst whom they dwell To give you their Character in brief They are a people which know how to comply with the times and the condition which they live in especially if their profit be concerned in it reviled like dogs and used like slaves yet never shew so much as an angry Countenance A Nation which will thrive wheresoever they come but most by usury and hrocage not lending any thing but on pawnes and those once forfeited never more redeemable The best of both Sexes said to have an unsavoury rankness not incident if not caused by sluttishness to other people from whom as different in their habit as in their Religion And as for that they retain still Circumcision as the badge and cognizance of their Nation but mingled with many ceremonies not prescribed by the law nor observed by the Antients placing a void chair for the Prophet Elias whom they believe to be present though unseen at the solemnity And upon this they are so besotted that they conceive the female sex uncapable of eternal life because not capable of Circumcision and therefore use to name them with no other Ceremonie than at the six weeks end to have some young wenches lift up the Cradle with the child in it which she that standeth at the head giveth the name unto Of their Sabbath so extremely doting that they have added to the superstitions left them by the Phtrisees and herein they are so precise that if a Iew travel on the Friday and in the Evening fall so short of his journeys end that it amounts to more then 2000. Cubits or six Furlongs which they accompt a Sabbathdties journey there must he sit him down and keep his Sabbath though in a wood or field or the high-way side without fear of wind or weather of Theeves or Robbers and without taking order for meat or drink periculo latronum praedonumgque omni penuria item omni cibi potusqueâ—neglect is as Buxdorfius hath it And so farre have they gone in despight of Christ as to declare it unlawful to lift the Ox or Ase out of a ditch permitted in the strictest times of
Landlord and him the subjects do not onely reverence as a Prince but adore like a God For in the chief City of every Province they have the Kings portraiture made of gold which is always covered with a veil and at every New-moon the Magistrates and other inferiour Officers use to kneel before it as if it were the King himself By these and other artifices of the like contrivement the Common-people are kept in such awe and fear that they are rather slaves than subjects calling their King the lâ—mp of the world and Son of the evershining Sun without whose light they were able to see nothing In every Province except Paquin and Tolenchia onely he hath his Deputies or Vice-Royes maintained by liberall stipends from the publique treasury but those he governeth by himself Some laws they have and those affirmed to have been written 2000 years since as is like enough they were So strongly do they favour of the ignorance and Aâ—heism of the darkest times the manner of life by them allowed most obscene and shameless their idolatries most gross and palpable their exorcisms ridiculous and the prostitution of their Virgins most abhominable and the variety of sensuall prophanations to an illuminated mind most base and contemptible In a word nothing commendable in their course of life notwithstanding the brags which they make of themselves but their Arts and industry The forces which this King is able to draw into the Field must needs be infinite considering that incredible number of subjects under his command For whereas France is thought to contain 15 millions of people Italy with the Isles as many Germany with the Switzers and Belgick Provinces about that proportion Spain not above seven Millions and the Kingdome of England about four this Countrey one-is computed at 70 millions which is more by 15 millions than all together Proportionably his Levies must be so much greater than can be ordinarily raised out of those Countries But because it may be thought that his subjects though more in number may be less trained to the warres than those of Europe the contrary is affirmed by such as have taken an estimate of the forces which every Province is bound to entertain in continuall readiness And by that estimate it appeareth that in the year 1557 though a time of peace there were dispersed in the fifteen Provinces of this Realm to the number of five millions 846500 Foot and 948350 Horse Nor is he less powerfull for Sea-service having continually great Fleets for the guard of his costs in continuall attendance and many more ready to set out when there is occasion insomuch that the Chinois use to say in the way of a Proverb that their King is able to make a bridge of ships from China to Malaca which are 500 leagues asunder Some of these ships whereof the King hath above a thousand of his own besides those of his subjects of great magnificence and beauty the Officers and Souldiers in all which are exceeding well paid and rewarded answerably to their merits And as this King is able to raise greater forces than any from his own estates so doth he also de facto do it when the urgency of his affairs do require it of him his ordinary stint being 300000 foot and 200000 horse without which compleat number not onely in the muster-rols but in bodies of men he vouchsafes not to go into the field Answerable unto these great Levies of men must be his Revenue which they who have travelled in this search if they tell us true and do not build upon an hope of not being confuted as for my part I fear they do affirm to be 120 millions of Crowns answered unto him out of the profit of the mines of Gold Silver and other metalls the tenth of all commodities which the Earth brings forth the tolls imposed on that uspeakable quantity of merchandise which passeth on so many navigable Rivers from one Town to another the customes taken of all those rich wares which are brought into Europe and the Gabell laid on Salt in all parts of his Kingdome Out of which summe the payment of his Fleet discharged the entertainment of the Souldiers satisfied and his Court defraied there remaineth 40 millions of Crowns de claro to be disposed of either in his treasury or private pleasures or the works of magnificence and ostentation And so much for China OF INDIA INDIA is bounded on the East with the Orientall Ocean and some part of China on the West with the Persian Empire on the North with some branches of Mount Taurus which divide it from Tartary and on the South with the Indian Ocean So called from the River Indus the neerest of esteem and note in all the Country towards these parts of the world It is conceived to be the largest Country of any one name in the world except China and Tartaria affirmed by Pomponius Mela to be of such a great extent on the Sea-coasts of it that it was as much as a ship could sail in 40 daies Extended from 106 to 159 Degrees of Longitude and from the Aequator to the 44th degree of Northern Latitude By which accompt it lieth from the beginning of the first to the end of the sixt Clime the longest Summers-day in the Southern parts being 12 hours only and in the parts most North 15 hours and an half Concerning the monstrous Fables which the ages foregoing have delivered to us of this Countrey give me leave to say that as the Poets used of old to fill up the times of which they were ignorant with strange fictions and prodigious metamorphoses or as our modern Geographers in the Maps of the world fill up those unknown parts thereof of which they can give us no certain description with strange pictures and uncouth shapes of beasts and trees so also the writers in former ages have filled the more remote Countries of which they knew little with such impossible and incredible relations Hence there have been attributed to this India the fables of men with dogs heads of men with one leg only yet of great swiftness of such as live by sent of men that had but one eye and that in their foreheads and of others whose ears did reach unto the ground It is reported also that this people by eating a dragons heart and liver attain to the understanding of the languages of beasts that they can make themselves when they list invisible that they have two tubs whereof the one opened yields wind the other rain and the like But these relations and the rest of this strain I doubt not but the understanding Reader knoweth how to judge of and what to believe For my part I am of the same mind with Curtius Plura equidem transcribo quam credo nec enim affirmare ausâ—us sum quae dubito nec subducere sustineo quae accepi I may perhaps relate some things which I do not credit but shall not let them pass without some
and safety of the Iland lying in defence of the Shores and Havens 2 St. Hermes a strong Castle at the point of a long Languet or tongue of Rock thrusting out betwixt the two best Havens both which it notably defendeth Took by the Turks Anno 1565 but at no cheaper rate then 20000 shot of Cannon and the loss of 10000 of their men 3 Valette situate on the same Languet not far from the Castle of S. Hermes or rather lying close unto it extended the whole breadth of the said Languet from the one Sea to the other and so commanding both the Havens Built since the departure of the Turks impregnably Fortified and called thus by the name of Valets the great Master who so gallantly repulsed their fury In this Town the great Master hath his Palace and the Knights their several Alberges or Seminaries all very fair and handsome buildings 4 Burgo a lirtle Town or City on another Languet lying in the Eastern Haven at the extremity of which Promontory in a Demy Iland stands the strong Castle of 5 S. Angelo built on a Rock opposite to Valette on the other side of the Haven and found impregnable by the Turks who in vain besieged it 6 Isola a small Citie and better deserving the name of a Town situate in another Promontory on the South of the other defended on the Westside by a strong Platform at the point of the Foreland and on the Eastside by the impregnable Castle of S. Michael in vain assaulted by the Turks who on their ill success at the Siege hereof gave over the enterprize and sailed home The People of this Iland originally were a Tyrian or Phoenician Colony but intermixt in tract of time with some Greek Plantations coming hither out of Sicil as before was said For the most part dependant on the Fortunes of Carthage afterwards of Rome till subdued by the Saracens By the Spaniards taken from the Moors and by Charles the fift given to the Knights of the Rhodes not long before expelled thence by Solyman the Magnificent Anno 1522. These Knights are in number 1000 of whom 500 are always to be resident in the Iland The other 500 are dispersed through Christendom at their several Seminaries in France Spain Italy and Germany and at any summons are to make their personal appearance These Seminaries Alberges they call them are in number seven viz. one of France in general one of Auvergn one of Provence one of Castile one of Aragon one of Italy and one of Germany over every one of which they have a Grand Prior who in the Countrey where he liveth is of great reputation An eight Seminary they had in England till the suppression of it by Henry the 8. yet they have some one or other to whom they give the title of Grand Prior of England Concerning the original and riches of these Knights we have spoken when we were in Palestine now a word or two only of their places and the election of their great Master None are admitted into the Order but such as can bring a testimony of their Gentry for six descents and when the Ceremonies of their Admission which are many are performed they swear to defend the Church of Rome to obey their Superiours to live upon the Revenues of their Order only and withall to live chastly Of these there be 16 of great authority Counsellours of State we may fitly call them called the Great Crosses out of whom the officers of their Order as the Marshal the Admiral the Chancellour c. are chosen and who together with the Master punish such as are convict of any crime first by degrading him 2 by strangling him and 3 by throwing him into the Sea Now when the Great Master is dead they suffer no Vessell to go out of this Iland till another be elected lest the Pope should intrude on their election which is performed in this manner The several Seminaries nominate two Knights and two also are nominated for the English these 16 from amongst themselves choose eight these eight choose a Knight a Priest and a Frier-servant and they three out of the 16 Great Crosses elect the great Master The great Master being thus chosen is stiled though but a Frier The most illustrious and most reverend Prince the Lord Frier N. N. Great Master of the Hospital of S. John of Jerusalem Prince of Malta Gaules and Goza Far different I assure you from that of the first Masters of this Order who called themselves only Servants to the poor Servitors of the Hospital of Jerusalem or that of the Master of the Templers who was only intituled The humble Minister of the poor Knights of the Temple This Iland is conceived to yield to the great Master the yeerly rent of 10000 Ducats the greatest part whereof ariseth out of Cotton-wool besides which he hath towards the maintaining of his Estate the tenth part of the prizes which are won from the Turks and certain thousands of Crowns yearly out of the treasure of the Order which is great and rich and one of the best Commanderies in every Nation And for the scowring of the Seas and securing their Harbours they have many good Gallies each of them able to contain 500 Souldiers and to carry 16 piece of Ordinance with which they make excursions many times to the coasts of Greece And so much for BARBARY MOVNT ATLAS IN our way from Barbarie to Libya Interior we must pass over Mount Atlas a ridge of hills of exceeding great heighth and of no small length So high that the top or Summit of it is above the clouds at least so high that the eye of man is not able to discern the top of it Extat in hoc Marimons cui nomen Atlas saith Herodotus Ita sublimis ut ad illius verticem oculi mortalium pervenire non possint Yet notwithstanding it is always covered with snow in the heats of Summer Difficult of ascent by reason of the sharp and craggy precipices which occur in many places of it the rest where plainer and more even of such wondrous steepness that the precipices of the Rocks seem the safer way Full of thick woods and yielding to the Countries on the North side of it the greatest part of the Rivers which refresh and moysten them and where it bordereth on the proper or Roman Africa of such self-fertility that it affordeth excellent fruits of its natural growth not planted graffed or inoculated by the hand of man The beginning of it is on the shores of the Western Seas which from hence have the name of the Atlantick Ocean in the 26 Degree and 30 Minutes of Northern Latitude and passing on directly Eastward draw neer unto the borders of Egypt part of Marmarica or the Roman Libya only interposing It is now called Anchisa and Montes Clari And took the name of Atlas from Atlas a King of Mauritania who dwelt at the bottom of this Mountain fained by the Poets to
for the fire and timber for building the body of the Tree being strait and high and towards the top diversified into many branches A Country far too good for so bad a people For they as Travellers report and most Writers testifie are treacherous inhospitable ignorant both of â— rayers and Festivals destitute of the distinction of time into years and moneths not knowing any proper names for the dayes of the week nor able to reckon above ten naked except their privities which they cover with Cotton Idolaters in the midland parts Mahometans upon the shores Commendable only for their hate to Polygamie and restraining themselves to one wife the defiling of the marriage bed severely punished but otherwise so eager upon copulation that their Boyes at the age of twelve years and the Girls at ten think they stay too long if they keep their Virginities any longer some of them like Quartilla in Pâ—tronius Arbiter begin so early ut nunquam meminerint se Virgines fuisse that they remember not the time when they lost their Maidenheads Of colour they are black and of strong composition their breasts and faces cut and pinkt to appear more beautiful Much given unto the wars well armed according to their Country manner and exceeding good Archers Amongst them there are some white people said to come from China It hath in it many fair Rivers but their names I find not and at the mouths of those Rivers some convenient Havens into which they admit the sorrein Merchants but suffer none to come on land which the Merchant hath no cause to be sorry for finding himself not safe on shipboard from their treacherous practises So that we can give but small Account of their Towns and Cities except it be the bare recital of their names as viz. 1. S. Augustines on a fair Bay in the South-west point as 2 Gangomar in the North-east of it 3 Antabosta 4 Point-Antogil 5 Santo-Jacobo 6 Matatana 7 Angoda 8 Herendo 9 Andro-arco and 10 Roma or New-Rome so entituled by some zealous Romanist in hope to have it thought that the Popes of Rome have got some footing in this Iland This Iland known but very imperfectly in the time of Marcus Paulus Venetus who telleth us many strange things of it but none more strange then that of the Bird called Ruck of such incredible strength bigness that it could snatch up an Elephant as easily as a Kite doth a Chicken Discovered by the Portugals in the year 1506. as before was said and since frequented by the English and Holland Merchants by whom we are informed no further touching the Estate and Affairs thereof but that it is divided into four parts under so many Kings each of them in continual wars against one another but well enough agreed to defend themselves against the coming in of Strangers yet as some say they would be well enough content with an English Plantation either in love to our Nation whom they acknowledge to be more courteous then the Portugals and not so covetous as the Dutch or else by the strength of our Shipping and the reputation of our interesse in it to keep off all others 4. MOHELIA 5. MAVRITIVS Iland ADjoyning to Madagascar and as it were attending on it I find divers Ilands some on the North-west some directly East On the North-west we have 1 Meottey 2 Chamroe 3 Mohelia and 4 Joanna Iland on the East 5 the Iland of Mauritius and 6 Englands Forest Of these Mauritius is the greatest but Mohelia the best inhabited 4. MOHELIA situate on the North-west of Madagascar is about 20 miles in length and 16 in breadth abounding in Goats Hens Coconuts Limons Orenges Pom-Citrons Pulse Sugar-Canes store of Fish taken on the shores and other necessaries The People of complexion black of composition large and strong couragious affable lesse treacherous then their neighbours of Madagascar Of the same Language and Religion with those of Arabia from whence they seem to have descended but by reason of their commerce and intercourse with the Portugals they speak that tongue also The Women of the like complexion to amend which and seem more lovely they pink their arms and faces in several shapes Both sexes no otherwise apparalled then their natural garments with some Plantane Leaves about their middle to hide their shame Their Religion that of Mahomet as before is said their Priests in great esteem amongst them so their Temples also which they keep clean and neatly matted not suffering any man to enter with his shooes on his feet Their chief Town Merianguea at the West end of the Isle strong and well-garrison'd Heretofore under the command of one King alone of late divided into two Principalities one of the last Kings leaving two daughters the one married to a Native the other to an Arabian Lord. 5. Larger then this on the East of Madagascar is the Isle of MAVRITIVS so called by the Hollanders in honour of Maurice Prince of Orange in whose time they first set footing in it but by the Portugals called De Cerne and by some Cygnaea In compass about 100 miles well stored with Beeves Hogs Goats most sorts of Fish and liberally endowed with all the blessings of Nature sweet Waters most delicious Fruits Woods fit for any use both of food and building plenty of Ebonie of all colours but the best coal-black Yet altogether destitute of humane Inhabitants insomuch as we may say of this as the Poet of the World before Man was made Sanctius his Animal mentisque capacius altae Deerat adhuc quod dominari in caetera posset Which may be Englished in these words But yet the Chief with Supreme power possest Was wanting he that should command the rest 6. S. HELENS 7. The Isles of ASCENTION 6. AS destitute of Inhabitants as the Isle of Mauritius is that of S. HELEN on the West side of the Cape of Good Hope in the 16 Degree of Southernly Latitude no other Iland interposing betwixt Madagascar and it except those of Don Alvarez and of Tristram de Acugna neer the Cape it self but of so little note as not worth the naming The Iland very high and hilly and mounting from the Sea with so steep an ascent that the Mariners have amongst them a merry saying that A man may choose whether he will break his heart going up or his neck coming down It was thus called because discovered by the Portugals on S. Helens day not then inhabited nor since the King of Spain suffering none to dwell there because it had been made an unlawful receptacle for uncustomed Goods whereby he lost exceedingly both in power and profit Stored by the Portugals at the first Discovery with Goats Hogs Hens and other Creatures as also with Figs Limons Orenges and the like Fruits which there thrive exceedingly and grow all the year long Intended by them for a Stage in their going and coming to and from the Indies in which they might refresh themselves and
grounds to be the seat of the Gorgons the proper habitation or dwelling place of Medusa and her two fair sisters This Medusa said or rather fabled by the Poets to have been a Woman of great beauty Who either for suffering her body to be abused by Neptune in one of the Temples of Pallas or for preferring her self before Pallas had by the said Goddess her hair turned into Snakes and this property annexed unto them that whosoever looked on her should be turned into stones which quality is retained after she was slain and beheaded by Perseus Thus and far more sabulously the Poets The Historians for as some think omnis fabula fundatur in historia relate how this Medusa was indeed a Lady of such exceeding beauty that all men that saw her were amazed and of such a wise and subtile brain that for that cause only men attributed unto her a Serpents head She abounding in wealth and by piracy molesting the Seas of Europe was invaded by an Army of Grecians under the leading of Perseus who in a single combat slew her Perseus when he plucked off her helmet admiring that beauty which he had destroyed cut off her head and carried it into Greece where the people beyond measure wondred at the rare compositure of her face and the exceeding beauty of her haire and are therefore said to have by her head been metamorphosed into stones Pausanias in his Corinthiacks so reports the story 12. The CANARIES THe CANARIES are in number seven situate over against the Coast of Libya Interior so called from Canaria one of the principal of the number By Plinie Ptolomy and other of the Ancient Writers they were called Insulae Fortunatae the fortunate Ilands and amongst them of greatest note five being made the fixed place of the first Meridian removed since to S. Michaels one of the Azores But those Antients knew but six of them by name and in the naming of these six do not well agree By Plinie whom Solinus followeth they are said to be 1 Ombrio 2 Junonia Major 3 Junonia Minor 4 Caprariae 5 Nivaria and 6 Canariae By Ptolomy thus reckoned 1 Aprositus 2 Hera or Junonia 3 Pluitania 4 Casperia 5 Canaria and 6 Pincuria Where we may note also to our purpose that though these Authors disagree in all the rest of the names Junonia being added by the Translator unto Ptolomies Hera yet they agree in making Canaria to be one which sheweth that one to be of eminence enough to give the name of Canarie Ilands unto all the rest Called Fortunate from an opinion which the Ancients had of their fruitfulness and other excellencies in which respects several Countries in those times had the names of Macaria Felix Fortunate Now better known by the new names of 1 Canarie 2 Palma 3 Tenaritte 4 Gomero 5 Ferro 6 Lanserotte and 7 Fuerte Ventura 1. CANARIA or Canaria Magna because the biggest of the Cluster is said to be 90 miles in compass and to contain 9000 persons Plentiful in Barley Honey Wax Sugar Canes Goats Kine and Camels of which and of their Cheese and the skins of Beasts they raise great profit but from nothing more then from their Wood whereof they have very great abundance used by the Clothier for the well colouring of his Cloth From hence and from the other of these Ilands which bear this name come the fine singing Birds called Canary Birds and so do also those rich Wines the fruit of the â—henish Grape transplanted which we call Canaries A sort of wine if not sophisticated and abused which is said to sume less into the head please the Palat more and better help the natural weakness of a cold stomack if moderatly and discreetly used then any other Wines whatsoever Brought hence in such abundance to supply our luxury that no less then 3000 Tuns hereof are vended yeerly into England and the Netherlands onely 2. PALMA the one of the least in circuit but as rich as any fruitful in VVine and Sugars abundantly well stored with Cattell and great plenty of Cheese and therefore made the victualling place of the Spanish Fleets as they passe to Brasil and Peru. This Iland together with Canary and Tenariffe make up the Bishoprick of the Canaries one of the Bishops where of was that Melchior Canus a Dominican Frier whose works now extant in defence of the Church of Rome shew him to have been a moderate and learned man and Master of a perfect Ciceronian stile The residue of the Ilands are of the Diocese of Madera 3 TENARIFFE some what less then the Grand Canarie but of the same fertility and condition with it is most remarkable for a Mountain of so great an height that it may be seen 90 Leagues at Sea in a fair clear day Some reckon it 15 miles high others 15. Leagues and some advance it to 60 miles but with little credit With truth enough most of our Travellers and Geographers hold it to be the highest in the whole world The Form Pyramidal in shape agreeing to these Prodigies of Art and Wonder the Aegyptians Pyramides The top whereof ending in a sharp point called the Pike of Tenarisse is said to be seldom without snow and therefore problably conceived to be the Nivaria of Plinie 4. HIERRO or FERRI insula so called from the Iron Mines therein is by some thought to be the Pluitalia by others the Aprositus of Ptolomy and some again more probably the Ombrio of Plinie if this and Ptolomies Pluitalia be not one and the same as for my part I think they be And it might possibly have those names in the Greek and Latine because it hath in it no fresh waters but what they do receive in showres and preserve in Cisterns it being added by late Writers which the Ancients knew not that these showres do daily fall upon them from the Leaves of a tree which always covered with a Cloud doth distill these waters preserved in a large Cistern underneath the tree for the use of Man and Beast throughout the Iland 5. GOMERA now as civil and well cultivated as any of the rest was the most barbarous of all when first discovered it being here and here only the ordinary sign and evidence of their Hespitality to let their friends lie with their wives and receive theirs in testimony of reciprocal kindness for which cause here as in some places of the Indies the Sisters son did use accustomably to inherit 6. LANSAROTE the first of these Islands which was made subject to the Crown of Castile discovered by some adventurous Biscains An 1393. by whom spoiled and pillaged and the poor King and Queen thereof and 170 of their Subjects of better quality brought away Prisoners into Spain On this discovery the Kings of Castile challenged a propriety in all these Ilands of which more anon In this of Lansarote there was an Episcopal See erected by Pope Martin the 5. removed unto the Isle of Canary in the time of Ferdinand
behalf of Henry the seventh of England who discovered all the North-east Coasts hereof from the Cape of Florida in the South to New found land and Terra di Laborador in the North causing the American Roytelets to turn all Homagers to that King and the Crown of England Followed herein by divers private Adventurers and undertakers out of all parts of Europe bordering on the Ocean Ferdinand Magellanus was the first that compassed the whole World and found the South Passage called Fretum Magellanicum to this day followed herein by Drake and Cavendish of England Frobisher and Davies attempted a Discovery of the North-west passage Willoughby and Burroughs of the North-east So that according to that elegant saying of the learned Verulam in his Advancement of learning this great building the World had never thorow lights made in it till these our dayes by which as almost all parts of Learning so in especiall this of Navigation and by consequence of Cosmographie also hath obtained an incredible proficiency in these later times For in the Infancy and first Ages of the World pardon me I beseech you this short but not unprofitable digression men lived at home neither intent upon any â—orreign Merchandise not inquisitive after the Lives and Fortunes of their Neighbours or in the Language of the Poet Nondum caesa suis peregrinum ut viseret Orbem Montibus in liquidas Pinus descenderat undas The Pine left not the Hils on which it stood To seek strange Lands or rove upon the Flood But when the Providence of God had instructed Noah how to build the Ark for the preservation of himself and his children from the general Deluge the Posterity which descended from him had thereby a pattern for the making of Ships and other Vessels perfected in more length of time whereby to make the waters passable and maintain a necessary intercourse betwixt Nation and Nation T is true the Heathen Writers which knew not Noah attribute the invention of shipping to sundry men according to such informations or traditions as they had received Strabo to Minos King of Crete Diodorus Siculus to Neptune who was therefore called the God of the Seas and Tibullus to the People of Tyre a Town indeed of great wealth and traffick and the most famous Empory of the elder times saying Prima ratem ventis credere docta Tyrus The Tyrians first the Art did finde To make Ships travell with the winde And questionless the Tyrians and the rest of the Phoenicians enjoying a large Sea-coast and many safe and capacious Havens being in these times most strong at Sea and making so many fortunate Navigations into most parts of the then known World might give the Poet some good colour for his affirmation From the Phoenicians the Egyptians their next neighbours might derive the Art of Navigation though being an ingenuous People they did add much to it For whereas the first Vessels were either made of the body of some great Tree made hollow by the Art of man or else of divers boards fashioned into a Boat and covered with the skins of Beasts such as are still in use amongst these Americans the Phoenicians brought them first into strength and form but the Egyptians added Decks unto them By Danaus King of Egypt when he fled from his brother Rameses the use of shipping was first brought amongst the Grecians who before that time knew no other way of crossing their narrow Seas but on Beams or Rasters tied to one another Nave primus aâ— Egypto Danaus advenit ante cnim Ruibus navigabatur as it is in Plinie where we may see the true and genuine difference betwixt Ratis and Navis though now both used indifferently for all sorts of shipping Amongst the Grecians those of Crete were the ablest Sea-men which gave occasion to Aristotle to call Crete the Lady of the Sea and to Strabo to make Mino the Inventor of Ships In following times the Carthaginians being a Colony of Tyre were most considerable in this kinde and by the benefit of their shipping much distressed the Romans But so it hapned as all things do and must concur to Gods publick purposes in the alteration of Estates that a Tempest separating a Quinqueremis or Gallie of five banks of Oars from the rest of the Carthaginian Fleet cast it on the shore of Italy by which accident the Romans learning the Art of Ship-wrights soon became Masters of the Sea That France and Spain were taught the use of shipping by the Greeks and Phoenicians is a thing past questioning Marseilles in the one being a Phocean and Gades in the other a Tyrian Colony As for the Belgians and the Britains it is probable that they first learnt it of the Romans though formerly they had some way to transport themselves from one shore to the other For Casar telleth us of the Belgae Ad eos Mercatores minimeè commeant that they were not at all visited by Forraign Merchants And the same Caesar found the Seas betwixt France and Britain so ill furnished with Vessels that he was sain to make ships to transport his Army Singulari Militum studio circiter sexcentas duodetriginta Naves invenit as his own words are Having thus brought Navigation to the greatest height which it had in those days let us look back again on the Inventors of particular Vessels and the Tackle unto them belonging That the Phoenicians first invented open Vessels and the Egyptians Ships with Decks hath been said before and unto them also is referred the Invention of Gallies with two Banks of Oars upon aside which kinde of Vessels grew so large in the course of time that Ptolomy Philopator is said to have made a Callie of 50 banks Great Ships of burden called Ciraera we owe to the Cypriots Cock boats or Skiffs Scaphas to the Illyrians or Liburnians Brigantines Celoces to the Rhodians and Frigots or light Barks Lembos unto the Cyrenians The Phaselis and Pamphyli which we may render Men of War were the invention of the Pamphylians and the Inhabitants of Phaselis a Town of Lycia in Asia Minor As for Tackle the Boeotians invented the Oar Daedalaus and his son Icarus the Masts and Sails Which gave occasion to the Poets to seign that flying out of Crete they made wings to their bodies and that Icarus soaring too high melted the VVax which fastened his wings unto his shoulders and thereby perished the truth being that presuming too much on this new invention he ran himself upon a Rock and was cast away For Hippagines vessels for the transporting of Horse we are indebted to the Salaminians for grapling hooks to Anacharsis for Anchors to the Tuscans and for the Rudder Helm or Art of Steering to Typhis the chief Pâ—lot in the famous Argo who noting that a Kite when she flew guided her whole body by her Tail effected that in the devices of Art which he had observed in the works of Nature By these helps some great Voyages were performed
Removes Places of most importance in it are the several Havens of which it is conceived to have more and more commodious then any one Iland of the World for the bigness of it not beautified with towns or buildings but yielding very safe stations to the greatest ships the chief whereof 1 Rennosa or Roigneuse on the North of the Promontory called Cape de Raz the South-East Angle of the Iland of much resort for fishing from several Countries 2 Portus Formosus or Fair-Haven three miles North of the other capable of great ships and bearing into the main land above 40 miles Situate in the Latitude of 46. and 40 minutes 3 Thornbay by the Portugals named Enseada Grande 4 Trinity Bay on the North of Cape S. Francis by the Portugals called Bahia de la Conception a large Bay five miles broad in the narrowest place yet safe withall and of very good Anchorage 5 Bona Vesta the name of a Port and Promontory 6 White-Bay or Bay-Blanche as the French call it safe and capacious on the North of the promontory of S. John Betwixt which and Cape de Grat on the North-east Angle of the Iland is no Port of note Then on the South-side of the Iland and the West of Cape de Raz is 7 Port Trespassez 8 Port Presenza and 9 Port des Basques or the Biscains Haven and on the West-side having doubled the Cape de Raye in the South-west Angle of the Iland there is 10 S. Georges Bay all of them safe capacious and of great resort 4. Before the Iland at the distance of 25 Leagues from Cape de Raye lieth a long bank or ridge of ground extended in length many hundred leagues in breadth 24 leagues where broadest in other places but sixteen and all about it certain Ilands which Cabot by one common name called BACALAOS that name peculiar now unto one alone from the great multitudes of Codfish by the Natives called Bacalaos which swarmed hereabouts so numerous that they hindred the passage of his ships as before was noted and lay in such shoals upon the Coasts that the Bears caught them with their claws and drew them on land The Government at that time by Kings before whom the People in the most formal expressions of duty and reverence used to rub their noses or stroke their foreheads which if the King observed or accepred of and meant to grace the party which had so adored him he turned his head to his left shoulder as a mark of favour The first Discoverers of this Country but not known then to be an Iland were the two Cabots John and his son Sebastian imployed herein by Henry the 7. 1497. as before was noted the business being laid aside at his coming back was afterwards revived by Thorn and Eliot two of Bristol who taking a more perfect view of it then was took by the Cabots ascribed to themselves the discovery of it and animated King Henry the 8 unto the enterprise which was done An. 1527 but with ill success In the mean time the Normans Portugals and Britons of France had resorted to it and changed the names which by the English had been given to the Bayes and Promontories But the English would not so relinquish their pretensions to the Primier Seisin And therefore in the year 1583. Sir Humfrey â—ilbert took possession of it in the name of the Queen of England interdicted all other Nations the use of Fishing and intended to have setled there an English Colonie But being wracked in his return the sending of the Colonie was discontinued till the year 1608. when undertook by John Guy a Merchant of Bristol who most successfully performed it the Colonie so prospering in a little time that they had Wheat Rye Turneps Coleworts of their own sowing some probability of metals a certainty of Sables Musk and other precious commodities besides their fishing though that the great occasion of their setling there Such plenty is there found of Ling and Cod-fish all about the Coasts that ordinarily our men take 200 or 300 of them within four houres space which they convey from hence to all parts of Europe OF CANADA CANADA is bounded on the North with Corterialis on the South with new-New-England on the East with the Main Ocean the Countries lying on the West either not yet discovered or not perfectly known So called from the River Canada the greatest not of this Province only but of all this Peninsula A River which hath its Fountain in the undiscovered parts of this Northern Tract sometimes inlarged into great Lakes and presently reduced to a narrower channell with many great windings and Reaches in it Having embosomed almost all the rest of the Rivers of this Country it emptieth it self into the Great Bay of St. Lawrence over against the Isle of Assumption being at the mouth 40 Leagues in breadth and 150 Fathom deep It is also called Nova Francia from the French who following the tract of Cabot and Corterialis made a further Discovery of these parts and planted several Colonies in them The business first undertaken by Jaques Cartier An. 1534. received here gladly by the Natives with singing dancing and expressing much signe of joy pursued by Monsieur Roberval sent thither in the year 1542. by King Francis the first not only to discover the Country but to plant some parts of it who built there a fair Fortress for his greater safety followed therein by divers others of that Nation in their several times The nature of the soil and people we shall best discover in the several parts of it each differing from one another and so not easily conformed to a general Character Look we now only on the principal Rivers of the whole 1 Canada of which before 2 Pemtegonet or Norumbegue as some call it of which more hereafter 3. Quimbeque falling into the Ocean as the others do 4 Rio S. Johan ending its course in a large Bay called Bay Francoise interposed betwixt Nova Scotia and the rest of this Country 5 Les trois Riviers which rising far north and passing thorow two great Lakes falleth into the Canada 6 Sagnenay of the same Original Course and Fall A River of so strong a Current that it suffereth not the Sea to flow up its Channel so deep that in many places it attaineth to 100 Fathoms and though but narrow at the mouth yet groweth it broader and broader upwards and having received many lesser streams looseth it self at last where the other doth It containeth in it the several Regions of 1 Novia Francia specially so called 2 Nova Scotia 3 Norumbegue and 4 the Isles adjoyning 1. NOVA FRANCIA specially so named is situate on the South of Corterialis and on the North of the great River Canada towards the East but on both sides of it in the Western and more in-land parts The Country naturally full of Stags Bears Hares Matterns and Foxes whose flesh the People did eat raw till more civilized having first dried it
Florida unto the 44th where it quartereth on Norumbega The first Discovery hereof by the two Cabots Father and Son An. 1497. did first entitle the Crown of England to this Country The Design after seconded by one Mr. Hare bringing thence certain of the petit Kings or Princes hereof who did Homage to K. Henry the 8. then sitting in his Royal Throne in the Palace of Westminster but nothing further done in pursuance of it And though John Verazzani a noble Florentine at the incouragement and charge of King Francis the first An. 1524. discovered more of the Country then Cabot did yet the French too much in love with the pleasures of France or intangled in Civill Wars amongst themselves looked no further after it Insomuch that the Country lying thus neglected was re-discovered by the charges and direction of Sir Walter Raleigh then Captain of the Guard and in great power and favour with Queen Elizabeth An. 1584. who sending Master Philip Amadas and Master Arthur Barlow upon this employment did by them take possession of it in Queen Elizabeths name in honour of whom he caused it to be called Virginia The next year he sent hither a Colonie under the conduct of the noble Sir Richard Greenvile who not supplied with necessaries for their subsistence returned home again In the year 1587 a second Colonie is sent hither but as successless as the first the business being undertaken only on a private Purse not owned as the interesse of the State or of publick moment till the year 1606. In the mean time the North parts of this Country being more perfectly discovered by Captain Bartholomew Gosnold An. 1602. and the middle parts being taken up by the Hollanders not long after that is to say in the year 1609. the whole became divided into these three parts 1 New-England 2 Novum Belgium 3 Virginia stristly and specially so called To which the Isles of the Bermudas shall come in for a fourth NEW ENGLAND hath on the North east Norumbegua and on the South-west Novum Belgium So called by the Adventurers by whom first planted not so much because opposite to Nova Albion as some men conceive as in imitation of the like adjuncts of distinction given by the French and Spaniards to Nova Francia Nova Hispania Nova Gallicia Nova Granada and the like The Country situate in the middle of the Temperate Zone betwixt the degrees of 41. 44. equally distant from the Artick Circle and the Tropick of Cancer by consequence naturally of the same degree of heat with France or Italy But by reason of the thick mists which arise from the Seas adjoyning those heats so moderated that the Aire is found to be exceedingly agreeable to an English body The soil not only fruitfull of such commodities as grow there naturally but also of all sorts of grain which were brought from England Great store of Woods and trees both for fruit and building plenty of Deer within the VVoods of salt and fish upon the shores and as for Turkies Partriges Swans Geese Cranes Ducks Pigeons such a full variety as serves not only for necessity but for Pride and Luxury The Commodities of most note for maintaining of Traffick rich Furs and many sorts of Fish some Amber Flax Linnen Iron Pitch Masts Cables Timber fit for shipping in a word whatsoever comes to England by the way of the Sound might be at better rates and with far less trouble be supplied from hence at least if we believe the Relations of it published in the year 1622. The People for the most part well enough disposed if not roughly handled hospitable and more civil then the rest of their Neighbours So tractable and docile in matters of Religion that liking well the Rites and Ceremonies of the English at their first setling there Anno 1608. they would use to say that King James was a good King and his God a good God but their Tanto naught Which Tanto was an evil Spirit which did haunt and trouble them every Moon and therefore they worshipped him for fear which notwithstanding I finde not any great increase of Christianity amongst the Natives our English Undertakers thinking it sufficient if they aud their houses served the Lord without caring what became of the souls of the wretched People which hitherto have sate in darkness and the shadow of death notwithstanding those New lights whith have shined amongst them And as for those New-comers which have planted there all English though some immediately out of Holland I cannot better tell you of what strain they were then in the words of John de Laâ—â— Novi Orbis lib. 3. cap 8. where he observeth Primos hosce Colonos uti illos qui postea accesserunt potissimùm aut omnino fuisse ex eorum hominum Secta quos in Anglia Brownistas Puritanos vocant quales non pauci in Belgium superioribus annis se receperunt hinc ad socios sunt profecti They were saith he either for the most part or altogether of that Sect which in England are called Brownists or Puritans many of which had formerly betaken themselves to Holland but afterwards went thence to joyn with their Brethren in New-England Principal Rivers of this part 1 Tamescot where our men found Oysters of nine inches long 2 Nansic a River of the Tarentines one of the chief Nations of this tract 3 Sagahadoc of most note and deservedly too Of a mile and an half broad at the mouth or influx and so upwards for the space of a dayes journey where it maketh a large Lake three dayes journey broad with six Ilands in it nourished with two large Channels the one from the North east the other from the North-west each of them rising from a Lake the least of which four dayes journey long two broad the other double it Of lesse note 4 Apanawapesk 5 Ramassoc 6 Ashamahaga c. The Country on the Sea side full of notable Havens populous and very well inhabited insomuch as Captain Smith reckoned in the space of 70 miles above twenty Havens some of them capable of 500 or 1000 sail most of them sheltered from the furies of wind and sea by the interposition of some Ilands of which about 200 lie upon that Coast In the space of 70 miles he reckoneth forty Villages of the Barbarous people the chief of which 1 Macadacut 2 Segocket 3 Pemmaquid 4 Nusconcus 5 Kennebecque c. all called by the name of some Brook or water upon which they were seated Since added by the English 1 S Georges Fort the first Plantation of the English built by them at the mouth of the River Sagahadoc in a Demy-Iland An. 1607. 2 New Plimouth seated in a large and capacious Bay at the first building An. 1620. consisting of nineteen families only but in short time improved to an handsom Town which as it was the first Town so it was the first Church which was setled there modelled according to the form of Mr. Robinsons
the Governour of Virginia for and under him But a new Governour being sent from Amsterdam in the year next following not only failed in paying the conditioned Tributes but began to fortifie himself and entitle those of Amsterdam to a just propriety To which end he gave unto the Country the name of New Netherland conferred new names on all the Bays and Rivers of it and possessed himself of a little Iland neer that Branch of the Noordt-River which themselves call Hell-gate where he laid the foundation of a Town called New-Amsterdam and built a Fortress by the name of Orange-Fort which he garrisonned and planted with five pieces of Cannon complaint whereof being made unto King Charles and by him represented to the States of Holland it was declared by the said States in a publick instrument that they were no ways interessed in it but that it was a private undertaking of the West-Indian Company of Amsterdam and so referred it wholly to his Majesties pleasure Which being declared a Commission was forthwith granted to Sir George Calvert Lord Baltimore to plant the Southern parts thereof which lie next Virginia by the name of MARY-LAND the like not long after to Sir Edmund Loyden for planting and possessing the more Northern parts which lie towards New-England by the name of Nova Albion And though the Hollanders did then seem willing to be gone and leave all they had there for the sum of 2500. l. yet taking advantage of the troubles which not long after followed in England they have not only raised their demands to a greater height but furnished the Native Indians with Arms and taught them how to use their Weapons A most mischievous and wicked Act not only tending to the damage and discouragement of the present Adventurers but even unto the extirpation of all Christians out of all these Countries But the best is they were the first that smarted by it the Salvages thus armed and trained fell fowl upon them destroying their Farme-Houses and forcing them to betake themselves to their Forts and Fastnesses What hath been since done for the giving of new names to some of the old places I look on as a thing of nothing either in getting out the Dutch or planting Colonies of the English I can hardly say but I fear that little will be acted or to little purpose till it be made a Work of more publick interesse 3. VIRGINIA specially so called hath on the Northâ—east Nieu Netherlandt on the South west Florida the name restrained to this part only since the two last Plantations which before was common to the whole The Country lieth extended from the 34. to the 38. degree of Northern Latitude by consequence the Aire inclined unto heats if not refreshed and moderated by a constant Gale of Eastern winds which they call the Brize and the blasts driving on it from the open Seas Diversified most pleasantly into hills and valleys the Mountains clothed with woods and the Fields with fruits The soil so fruitful that an Acre of Land well ordered will return 200 Bushels or 25 Quarter of Corn. Said also to be rich in veins of Allom as also in Pitch Turpentine store of Cedars Grapes Oile plenty of sweet Gams several sorts of Plants for the Dyers use some Mines of Iron and Copper of Timber trees almost infinite numbers as also great abundance of Cattel Fish Fowl Fruit and of Maiz no scarcity Some Christall found amongst the Mountains on the shore some Pearls nothing deficient either in the soil or Aire for the incouragement and reward of a thriving Nation The People are but few in number for so large a Country and those as different in size as in speeeh or manner Some of them whom they call Sasques-hanoxi of so vast a greatness that in comparison of the English they seemed as Giants clad with the skins of Bears and Wolves in so strange manner that the head of the Beast hung before their breasts instead of a Jewel their Arms Bows Arrows and a Club. Some on the other side whom they call Wigcocomoci of so low a stature that in relation to the other they appear as Pigmies But generally they are all of tall stature well limbed for the most part without Beards and the one half of the head kept shaven clothed in loose Mantles made of the skins of Deer with an Apron of the same to hide their nakedness the rest of their bodies painted over with the figures of Serpents or of some other Creature of as horrid shape Strong and accustomed to the cold which they patiently endure or feel not wavering and inconstant crafty and somewhat more industrious then the rest of the Savages but given to anger and as greedy of revenge as any Gods they have many for they worship all things and them only which are like to hurt them as Fire Water Lightning Thunder c. So that it may be said of them as once Lactantius said of the ancient Romans did not the ignorance of these poor Wretches render them excusable and make them fitter objects for our Prayers and pittie then our scorns Dignissimi homines qui Deos suos semper haberent praesentes One Devil-God above all the rest they call him Oke whom they worship as themselves confess more for fear then Love Not yet converted from these horrible and gross Idolatries by the long neighbourhood of the English accused in that respect most justly by those of Rome No Country for the bigness of it can be better watered or yield fairer Rivers the principal of which 1 Powhatan so called by the name of that petit Roitelet whose Territory it passeth thorow which having run a course of an hundred miles and Navigable all that way by smaller Vessels is at his fall into the Sea about three miles broad 2 Apamatuck 3 Nansamund and 4 Chikahamania all Tributaries to Pawhatan 5 Pamanuke fourteen miles more North then Pawhatan but of lesser note 6 Toppahanock Navigable 130 miles 7 Patawomeke passable by Boat 140 miles and six or seven miles broad where it falleth into the Sea increased by many lesser streams which come out of the Mountains and generally well stored with Fish 8 Pawtunxut of a shorter Race but a deeper Channel then most of the former 16. or 18. Fathom deep and of more choise of fish then the others are Along the Banks of these Rivers dwell their several Tribes scarce any one of which making up an hundred men that of Patawomeke excepted which is able to arm after their manner 160 many not yielding above 30. and some not so many Their Habitations not containing above ten or twelve houses a piece but in those houses sundry particular Families are for the most part covered with the barks of Trees so placed that the Common Market place standeth in the midst at an equal distance the houses of their Weroances or the chiefs of their Tribes and that which serveth them for a Temple being somewhat finer then the rest
And of these Habitations some are presented to us by the names of Ooanoke by the English called the Blinde Town 2 Pemeoke 3 Shycoake said by my Author to be Civitas ampla a large City but we must understand him with Relation to the rest of this Country 4 Chowanoak 5 Secatan 6 Mattaken 7 Weopomioke 8 Pyshokonnok said to be inhabited by none but women 9 Chipano 10 Muscamunge both upon the Sea most of them called by the name of those several Tribes which inhabit in them In reference to the English and their Plantations we are to know that they made choice of the Southside of a large and goodly Bay for the place of their dwelling A Bay which thrusting it self a great way up into this Country and receiving into it many of the Rivers before mentioned is by the Natives called Chesepoack and yeildeth the only safe entrance into this part of the Country the Capes thereof for that cause fortified by the English that on the Southern point being called Cape Henry and the other Cape Charles according to the names of the two young Princes Towns of most note which have been either since built or frequented by them 1 James Town Jacobipolis so named in honour of King Iames on the South-side of that Bay not far from the River Chikahamania first founded in the year 1606 at what time it was trenched about and some Ordnance planted on the Works 2 Henries Town Henricopolis so named in honour of Prince Henry the eldest son of King Iames built in a convenient place more within the Land 80 miles from Iames Town 3 Dales-gift so called because built and planted at the charge of Sir Thomas Dale An. 1610. 4 Bermuda an open Burrough five miles from Henricopolis 5 Ketoughtan a noted and frequented Port in the Bay of Chesepoack very much traded by the English 6 Wicocomoco the chief Town of Pawhatan one of the Roitelets of this Country much courted by the English at their first setling here and a long time after a Crown being sent him by King Iames with many other rich presents the better to sweeten and oblige him but for all that he proved a treacherous and unfaithfull neighbour The sum of the Affairs of this last Plantation is that the business being resumed in the year 1606 and a Commission granted to certain Noblemen and Merchants to advance the work they fell in hand by the Counsell and incouragement of Capt. Smith with the building of Iames Town having first fortified Cape Henry in which Town he fixed a Colony of 100 men These being almost consumed by famine and other miseries were the next year recruited with 120 more brought by Captain Newport but a Fire having casually consumed their houses once again discouraged them But the houses being reedified and a Church added to the houses by the industry of Smith their Governour the Colonie began to flourish and to increase in reputation amongst the Savages especially having made as they believed a friend of Pawhatan In the year 1609. the Lord De la Ware was appointed Governour and Smith commanded to return who left here 490 persons and of them 200 expert Souldiers 3 Ships 7 Boats 24 great Guns 300 Muskets with victuals and ammunition necessary and 39 of their Weroances or Petit-Kings Tributaries and Contributioners to the English Sir Thomas Gates and Sir George Summers sent thither with 9 ships and 500 men lost a great part of their numbers in the Isle of Bermudaz the rest not well according with the old Plantation were at the point of returning home when happily the Lord De la Ware arrived with three Ships more An. 1610. But falling into a desperate sickness and come home to England he recommended the estate of the English there to Sir Thomas Dale who furnished them with Men Cattel and other necessaries after whom came Sir Thomas Gates with 300 men and some heads of Cattel And then the Government hereof being conferred on Henry Earl of Southampton the affairs here began to settle in a prosperous way when unexpectedly in the year 1621. the Salvages falling on them fearing no such treacherie killed 340 of their men and had also then surprized James Town if one of the Savages who had received the Christian faith had not discovered their intention Since that recovered of that blow it went happily forwards and might by this time have been raised to some power and greatness if the English by diverting on some by plantations and by imploying indigent and necessitous persons in so great a work had not discouraged the design For certainly one might say of this Plantation as the Scripture doth of the Camp of David in the time of Saul that few or none were sent unto it except the Principals but such as were in distress or debt or some way or other discontented men never likely to advance and pursue a business of such publicke interesse Commendable howsoever in this particular though perhaps that commendation do belong to their Governours that being here they kept themselves constantly to those Forms of Worship which were established and observed in the Church of England As for the Natives of the whole they were divided as was said into several Tribes every Tribe under the command of their several Chiefs which Chiefs though many in number and of little power knew well enough how to keep their State unto their Subjects and to shew it also unto Strangers For when Powhatan was pleased to give audience unto Captain Newport and the rest of the English sent from Smith they found him on a Bed of Mats his Pillow of Leather imbroidered with white Beads and Pearl attired with a Robe of skins like an Irish Mantle at his head and feet an handsom young woman on each side of the room twenty others with their necks and shoulders painted Red and about their necks a great chain of Beads his principal men sitting before them in like manner Yet notwithstanding this great State and great it was indeed for such peâ—it Princes he and the rest became so subject to the English that in Smiths time they did not only pay their Tributes or Contributions but at his command would send their Slaves and Subjects to James-Town to receive correction for wrongs done to the Colonie And it is probable enough that those of new-New-England being the greater and more powerful Plantation as followed with the stronger zeal and carried on by the united purses of a prevalent Faction were of like influence also amongst the Natives though I find it not expressed in so many particulars 4. The Isles of BERMVDAZ many in number some say 400 at the least are situate directly East from Virginia from which they are distant 500 English miles 3300 of the same miles from the City of London So called from John Bermudaz a Spaniard by whom first discovered Called also the Summer-Ilands from the shipwrack of Sir George Summers upon that Coast so much delighted with the
whereof are made both Sulphur and Allom. And here is said to be a Volcana or burning Mountain which though it hath vomited no â—ire of late the matter of it being spent yet the said Monuments of his Furies do remain among them another not far off which still casts out smoak Towns of most note 1 Guatimala or S. Jago de Guatimale the chief Town of the Province situate on a little River betwixt both 〈◊〉 by one of which most terribly wasted An 1541. But being 〈◊〉 it hath since exceedingly flourished by reason of the Bishops See the residence of the Governour and the Courts of Justice 2 S Salvador 40 Leagues Eastwards from Guatimala by the Natives called 〈◊〉 situate on the River Guacapa seven Leagues from the Sea and neighboured by a great Lake of five Leagues compass 3 Acaxutla at the mouth of the same River the Port Town to 〈◊〉 4â—â— Trinidad by the Natives called Samsonate the most noted Empory of this Country the 〈◊〉 at Bartery betwixt the Inhabitants of New Spain and those of Peru. 5 S. Michaels two Leagues from the Bay of Fonseca which serves unto it for an Haven 6 Xeâ—es de la Fontera the chief Town of the Cantrea of Chulutâ—can by which name it was formerly known situate on the Frontires towards Nicaragua and to the South east of the Bay of Fonseca that Bay so named in honour of Roderick Fonseca Bishop of Burges and President of the Councel for the Indies An. 1532. by Giles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who first discovered it About and in this Bay are ten little Ilands four of which inhabited and plentifully furnished with wood water and salt 4. HONDVRA hath on the South Guatimala specially so called on the VVest the Bay or Arm of 〈…〉 Dulce by which parted from Verapaz on the North and East the Sea called Mare del Nort on the South east Nicaragua on the South Guatimala specially â—o called In length 〈…〉 of that Sea 150 Leagues and about 80 Leagues in breadth from North to 〈…〉 of Honduras or Fonduras imposed upon it from the depth of the Sea about the 〈◊〉 Head land of it called the Cape of Honduras The whole Country either Hills or Vallies little Champagne in it fruitfull of Maize and wheat and of very 〈…〉 age made so by the constant overflowings of their Rivers about Michaelmass which do not only soil their grounds but water their Gardens The principal of them 1 Haguara 2 Chamalucon 3 Vlna all neighboured by fertile fields and pleasant meadows Some Mines of Gold and Silver are conceived to be here but not yet discovered the people being so slothful and given to idleness that they had rather live on Roots then take pains in tilling of their land and therefore not easily intreated to toyl for others but where necessity and strong hand do compell them to it Towns of most note 1 Valladolit by the Natives called Commyagna 40 leagues distant from the Sea situate in a pleasant and fruitful Valley on the banks of the River Chamalucon and honoured with a Bishops See fixed here about the year 1558. built neer the place where once Francisco de Montâ—io Governour of this Provinâ—e had planted a Colonie of Spaniards An. 1530. by the name of S. Maria de Commyagna 2 Gracias di Dios 30 leagues Westward of Valladolit buâ—â—t by Gabriel de Royas An. 1530. to be a place of defence for those who worked in the Mines against the Savages But finding himself unable to make it good he defaced and left it Reedified again by Gonsalvo de Alvarado and since well inhabited 3 S. Peters eleven â—eagues distant from the Port of â—avallos but seated in a most healthy air and therefore made the dwelling place of the Farmers of the Kings Customs who have their houses in this town and follow their business in the other as occasion is â— Porto de Cavallos so called from some horses thrown overboard in a violent tempest the most noted Heaven of these parts and strong by natural situation but so ill guarded and defended that in the year 1591. it was pillaged by Captain Christopher Newport and An 1596. by Sir Anthony Sherley Deserted on those spoils and not since inhabited 5 S. Thomas de Castile 18 leagues from Cavallos naturally strong and forrified according to the Rules of Art to which as to a place of more strength and safety Alfonso Briado de Castilla President of the Sessions of Guatimala removed both the Inhabitants and Trade oâ— Cavalios 6 Traxillo seated on the rising of a little hill betwixt two Rivers one of them that which is called Haguara distant from Cavallos 40 leagues to the East and 60 leagues to the North of Valadolit surprized and pillaged by the English An. 1576. Not far hence towards the North-east lieth the Cape of Honduras from whence the shore drawing inwards till it joyn with Jucutan makes up a large and goodly Bay called the Golf of Honduras 7 S. George de Olancho so named of the Vallie Olancho in which it is seated a Vallie noted heretofore for some golden Sands which Guaejape a River of it was then said to yield 5 NICARAGVA is bounded on the North with Honduras on the East with Mare del Nort and the Province of Veragua on the South with Mare del Zur on the West with Guatimala By Didaco Lopez de Salsedo who first subdued it it was called the New kingdom of Leon but the old name by which they found it called at their coming thither would not so be lost The Country destitute of Rivers except that part hereof towards Veregua called Costa Rica reckoned a Province of it self The want hereof supplied by a great Lake or a little Sea called the Lake of Nicaragua 120 leagues in compass â—bbing and flowing like the Sea upon the banks of which stand many pleasant villages and single houses A Lake well stored with Fish but as full of Crocediles and having made its way by a mighty Cataract emptieth it self into the Sea about four leagues off Not very rich in Corn most of which is brought them from Peru but well stored with Cattel level and plain and shadowed with frequent trees one amongst others of that nature that a man cannot touch any part of it but it withereth presently Affirmed to be as full of Parrets as England of Crows stored with great plenty of Cotton wooll and abundance of Sugar canes In a word so pleasing generally to the eye that the Spaniards call it by the name of Mahomets Paradise The People for the most part speak the Spanish tongue and willingly conform themselves to the Spanish garb both of behaviour and apparel well weaned from their old barbarous customes retained only by some Mountainers whom they call Chontales All of good stature and of colour indifferent white They had before they received Christianity a setled and politick form of government only as Solon appointed â—o law for a mans killing of his father so
to finde out a passage to Cathay and China and not to go so far about as either by the Cape of Good Hope or the Streits of Magellan Attempted first by Sebastian Cabot An. 1497. at the charge of Henry the 7th of England But having discovered as far as to the 67 Degree of Northern Latitude by the mutinie of his Maâ—iners he was forced to return where finding great preparations for a War with Scotland that business for the present was laid aside Resumed by Gaspar Corteriaglis a Portugal An. 1500 and after by Stephen Gomez a Spaniard in the year 1525. buâ— neither of them went to far to the North as Cabot Pursued with greater industry but as bad Success by Sir Martin Frobisher who made three Voyages for these parts the first of them in the year 1576. and brought home some of the Natives a Sea Unicorn horn still kept in the great Wardrobe of Windsor Castle and a great deal of the Ore of that Country found upon tryal when in England not to quit the cost A great Promontory which he passed by he called Queen Elizabeths Foreland in whose name he took possession of it and the Sea running not far off he called Frobishers Streits The Seas full set with Icy Ilands some of them half a mile about and 80 Pathoms above water the People like the Samoeds the worst kinde of Tartars in their lives and habit John Davies followed the Design An. 1585. at the incouragement of Sir Francis Walsingham then Principal Secretary of Estate and having in three Voyages discovered to the Latitude of 73 by reason of the many difficulties which he found in the Enterprise and the death of Mr. Secretary he was fain to give over leaving unto a narrow Sea on the North of Estotiland the name of Fretum Davis in the Latitude of 65 and 20 Minutes by which name still called After him followed Weymouth Hall Hudson Balton Baffin Smith all English The result of whose endeavours was the finding of some cold 〈◊〉 and points of Land which they named King James his Cape Queen Anns Cape Prince Henries Foreland Saddle Iland Barren Iland Red goose Iland Digges his Iland all of them betwixt 80 and 81. and the imposing on some passages and parts of the Sea the names of Hackluyts Hendland Smiths Bay Hudsons Streits Maudlins Sound Fair Haven and the like marks and â—monuments of their undertakings Nothing aâ—chieved of publick moment but the Discovery of an Iâ—and called Cherry Iland in the Latitude of 74 and the Shores of a large piece of the Continent which they caused to be called King James his New Land but most commonly Greenland where they found many white Bears with white grey and Dun Foxes Partriges Geese and some other Provisions Sea-Unicorns Horns great store of Morses or Sea horses the Oyl and Teeth whereof yield no small Commoditie But most considerable for the Trade of Whale-fishing which our men use yeerly upon those Coasts of whose Oil Bones and Brain this last supposed to be the true Sperma Coeti now used as Medicinal they raise very great profit 3. THE NORTH EAST PARTS of Terra Incognita Borealis are those which lie on the North of Russia and Tartaria by which the like passage towards Cathay and China hath been oft attempted and hitherto with like success Endeavoured first by Sebastian Cabor the son of John Cabot so often mentioned before by whom trained up in the Discovery of the North east parts of America His employment failing here in England he betook himself unto the service of the King of Spain and coming out of Spain An. 1549. was by King Edward the sixt made Grand Pilot of England with an Annual Pension of 1661. 13 s. 4d In the year 1553. he was the chief Dealer and Procurer of the Discovery of Russia and the North-east Voyages undertaken and performed by Sir Hugh Willoughby Chancellour Burrough Jenkinson and after prosecuted by Pet and Jackman Some of which perished in the Action and were frozen to death their ship being found the next year hemmed about with ice and a particular Accompt of all things which had hapned to them Others with better fortunes found the way to Russia since that time made a common Voyage without dread or danger and passing down the Volga to the Caspian Sea and by that to Persia were kindly entertained in the Court of the Sophie The Hollanders in the year 1594 and in some years after tried their Fortune also under the conduct and direction of one William Barendson their chief Pilot but went no further then the English had gone before them yet gave new names unto all places as they passed as if they had been the first Discoverers with pride and arrogance enough Nothing since done of any note or consideration for the opening of this North-east passage or giving us any better Accompt of the North of Tartarie or any Countries beyond that but what we had many Ages since out of Paulus Venetus so that we are but where we were in a Terra Incognita And though I would not willingly discourage any noble Actions or brave and gallant undertakings Yet when I look upon the natures of those Shores and Seas those tedious VVinters of ten moneths with no Summer following the winds continually in the North and the Main Ocean paved with Ice so long together I cannot choose but rank the hopes of these Northern Passages amongst those Adventures which are only commendable for the difficulties presented in them TERRA AVSTRALIS INCOGNITA WIth better hopes we may go forwards on the next Discovery and try what may be done on TERRA AVSTRALIS or the Southern Continent though hitherto INCOGNITA also almost as much unknown as the Arctick Ilands which none but my good Frier of Oxon had the hap to meet with A Continent conceived by our learned Brerewood to be as large as Europe Asia and Africk and that upon such strength of Reasons as cannot be easily over-born by any opposite His Arguments in brief are these 1. That as touching Latitude some parts thereof come very neer to the Aequator if they come not also on this side of it and as for Longuitude it keepeth along though at several distances the whole continual course of the other Continents 2. It is clearly known that in the other two Continents the Land which lieth on the North side of that Line is four times at the least as large as that which lies South thereof and therefore since the earth is equally poized on both sides of her Center it must needs be that the Earth in answerable measure and proportion must advance it self in some places above the Sea on the South side of the Line as it doth in others on the North. By consequence what is wanting in the South parts of the other two Continents to countervail the North parts of them must of necessity be supplied in the Southern Continent The Country being so large so free from the
Isles of the Adriatick of which now in order leaving the rest to be considered in their proper places 1. MARCA TREVIGIANA is bounded on the South with the Rivers Athesis and Po by which parted from the Territory of Ferrara and the rest of Romagna on the West with the Rivers Mineius and Sarca and the Lake of Benacus now called Lago de Garda from a little Town of that name adjoyning by which parted from the Dutchie of Millaine on the East with Friuli and the Golf of Venice and on the North with the Alpes which divide it from Tirolis a Province of Germany The principall rivers of this tract are 1. Brenta called antiently Meduacus Major which rising in the Alpes not far from Trent and watering the fields of Padua passeth into the Sea neer the City of Venice making up the famous Haven of Malamocco 2. Bachilâ—o called antiently Meduacui Minor which riseth also in the Alpes and passing by Vincenza emptieth it self into the Brenta And 3. Athesis now called Adige which springeth also out of the Alpes not far from Trent and having taken many lesser streams into its channel passeth by Verona and after is divided into two great branches whereof the one falls into the Sea the other loseth it self in the middest of the Marishes The chief Cities of it are 1. Vincentia one of the twelve Cities built by the Tuscans or Hetrurians on this side of the Apennine pleasantly seated on the banks of the River Bachilio and another navigable water called Retone Erotenus formerly The Territory of the City not more large than fruitfull abounding with all store of fruits and yeelding an excellent kind of wine which from thence is vended unto Venice The buildings of it for the most part of polished stone whereof the fields adjoyning afford speciall Quarries and the Inhabitants generally an industrious people making great quantitie of Silks with which they do adorn themselves and supply their Neighbours 2. Treviso seated on the banks of the River Silus which runneth thorough the middest of it in the middle of a large and spacious plain abounding even to admiration with most excellent wheat and all other necessaries A City of no antient name not mentioned by Ptolomie or others of the old Geographers but of sufficient note in the later times for being the residence or seat of those Provinciall Governors Marquesses they are sometimes called which the Lombardian Kings sent hither to defend their borders Hence it gave name to all the Countrey in Latine called Marca Trevisiana or Tarvisana as some call it taken by the Venetians and lost again divers times but was finally conquered Ao. 1380. or thereabout Antoniâ— Venieri being Duke of Venice 3. Padua formerly called Patavium built by Antenor whose Tomb is still here to be shown The University was established Ano. 1220. famous for Physicians who have here a Garden of Simples and for the birth of Livy the Historian Julius Paulus a Civil Lawyer his Co-temporary L. Aruntius Stella and C. Valerius Flaccus two famous Poets celebrated by Martial and in the later times of Marsilius Patavinus a Minorite Frier who wrote so learnedly in behalf of the Emperor against the Pope Fr. Zabarella the Civilian Mic. Savanorola the Physician Maginus the Geographer and divers others It was much renowned in former times for the humanity of the men and chastity of the women which last so eminent and famous that as chast as one of Padua grew into a Proverb Hereunto alludeth Martial speaking of his lascivious writings Tu quoque nequitias nostri lususque libelli Uda puella leges sis Patavina licet Young maids my wanton lines will long to see And read them o're though Patavines they bee The City after much vicissitude of fortune fell into the power of the Venetians with all her Territories being in compass one hundred and eighty miles Ano. 1400. Michael Steno then Duke Vicenza being won about the same time also 4. Brescia the second City for bigness and beauty in all Lombardy It is also the seat of an Arch-bishop who is an Earl a Marquess and a Duke Her Territories are in length one hundred in bredth fifty miles which the Citizens together with their freedom bought of Otho the German Emperor but lost it to Philip Maria Visconti Duke of Millaine Ano. 1421. to whom they yeelded upon certain conditions which being broken by the Duke they yeelded themselves unto the Seigneury of Venice Ano. 1434. Francis Foscari being then Duke under whom it continueth to this day The City is very populous the air sound and good the soyl exceeding plentifull of corn wine and fruits and having in it Mines both of Iron and Copper to the great inriching of the people It was antiently the chief of the Cenomani who coming out of Gaule drove the Tuscans hence and seated themselves in their habitations till finally conquered by the Romans It is situate on a little River called Garcia which runneth thorough the middle of it and is said to contain at this time 50000. Inhabitants 5. Verona so called as some conceit it quasi vere una or as others quasi Brenona because built by Brennus both false and frivolous alike It is situate on the banks of the River Athesis and is counted the first City of the second rank of the Cities of Italie proud in the birth of Catullus a well-known Poet and in an Amphitheatre a remainder of the Roman greatness able to contain 80000. persons The Territories hereof are sixty five miles in length forty miles in bredth enriched with many medicinall herbs espocially on Mount Baldus an hill therein where the Physicians go a Simpling 6. Bebriacum or Bedriacum as some Writers call it two days march from Verona now a small Burrough named Labinia and never of any great note when it was at the best Remarkable in the Roman stories for the defeat here given by the Vitellians unto Otho's Army and after by Vesbasians forces unto those of Vitellius By Tacitus called in that regard duabus Romanis clâ—dibus notus infanstus Vicus 7. Crema a Town of no great Antiquity but situate in a wealthy soyl well peopled and as well built for the private Edifices so strongly fortified that it is reckoned the chief Bulwark of the Signeury of Venice against the Millanese on the borders of which State it standeth First built about the year 970. by some remnants of the Anthropomorphites who on the destruction of Pornassus a Town of Lombardy where before they lived abjured their heresie and were permitted to build here Honored in succeeding times with a See Episcopall either the birth-place or preferment of John Cremensis a Roman Cardinall who being by Pope Honorius sent into England Ano. 1225. to disswade the Clergie-men from Mariage and having in a Convocation of the Clergie called for that purpose highly advanced the honour of the single life and shewed the inconvenience and unfitness of Mariage in men preferred unto Holy Orders was the
night following to the great discredit both of his cause and person taken in Adulterie B. Bergomâ— a right antient Town but very well built seated upon the side of an hill and having a very large and beautifull Suburb the Territory whereof hath many rough and craggy Mountains the Spurs and excursions of the Alpes but withall many rich and delightfull valleys intermingled with them The people of this City and Countrey are said to speak the coursest language of any in Italie but to have as fine wits as the best Places of more inferiour note are 1. Este Ateste in most Latine Writers whence came the Family D'Este late Dukes of Ferrara 2. Liniacum a strong Garrison on the borders of Mantua as 3. Castel-France is towards Ferrara and 4. Seravall of most remarkableness for the great quantity of Armour which is therein made 5. Feltrie which still preserves its old name of Feltria This Province being antiently a part of the Cisalpine Gaule fell to the power of the Romans at the end of the second Punick war and being conquered by the Romans did continue theirs till first the Gothes and afterwards the Lombards became Masters of it Afterwards in the fall of the Kingdom of Lombardie it fell first unto the French and after to the German Empire from which by many mean conveyances it came at last to Othocarus King of Bohemia and Duke of Austria who bought the same of Ulricus the last Duke of Carinthia Upon a reconciliation made betwixt this Ottocarus and Rodolfus of Habspurg then Emperor of Germany it was added together with Austria itself unto the Patrimony of that Family sold by Duke Leopold the ninth to the Carraras then Lords of Padua in the ruin of whose Estate and Family it fell together with that City into the power of the Venetians who still hold the same 2. FRIULI hath on the East the River Formio which parteth it from Histria on the West Marca Trevisana and a branch of the Alpes on the North the main body of the Alpes which divide it from Germany and on the South the Adriatick Sea or Golf of Venice It is called Forum Julii in the Latine of which that of Friuli is derived from Julius Caesar who conducting his Armies this way built the Town so named and from that march of his the Alpes adjoyning as ' eis thought had the name of Juliae By some Writers of the middle times it is called Regio Aquilegiensis as appertaining for the most part by the gift of the Emperors Otho and Conradus to the Church or Patriarchate of Aquileia and by the common people of Venice for the most part Patria or the Countrey because from these parts they derive their first Originall The Countrey is in a manner square each side fifty miles watred with Rivers of 1. Hydra heretofore of no small fame for the silver Mines 2. Tiliaventum rising from the Alpes and navigable towards the later end of its course 3. Natisco neighboured by the famous City of Aquileia 4. Tiniavus mentioned in the first of the Aeneids which rising out of the Alpes and running under ground for the space of 330. furlongs breaketh out again and being branched into nine Channells falleth into the Gulf or Bay of Trieste By Niger it is now called Lareina but by Leender named Timavo The Soyl sufficiently fruitfull except towards the Alpes and yeelding a very pleasant Wine which Plinie did prefer before any in Italie Towns herein of most note and consequence 1 Aquileia or Aquilegia as some call it made the Metropolis first of the Province of Histria and Venetia by the Emperor Antoninus as afterwards of the whole Diocese of Italie by the Western Emperors Honoured in that regard with the seat of the Praefectus Praetorio and of his Vicarius or Lieutenant translated from Millaine to this Citie as the Gate of Italie by which the Barbarous Nations used to make their entrance never so like to be shut out as by the power aod presence of so great an Officer After his time and on this occasion the Bishop here of had the title of Patriarch And here the Patriachall See continued till the City was destroyed by Attila that furious Hun and then removed to Venice as the safer place and setled in the Isle of Grada yet so that the succeeding Bishops of Aquileia for they staied at Venice onely till the times were quiet c. do still retain the dignity and name of Patriarchs as well as those of Venice do and with better reason For besides the honour which it had in being made the seat of the Praefectus Praetorio it had been formerly more honoured with the residence of Augustus Caesar who here kept his Court whence it had the name of Roma altera or a second Rome and of Tiberius who here lived with Julia the daughter of the said Augustus before his comming to the Empire As for the City it self it is situate on the River Natisco but not well inhabited at the present partly because of the ill Air but principally by the ill neighbourhood of Venice attracting all Trade unto it self Most memorable in old story for enduring that famous siege against Maximinus for the safety of the Empire of Rome and her Emperours Maximus and Balbinus In whose cause the Citizens hereof were so resolutely faithfull that they bereaved the women willing to lose that invaluable ornament of their sex for the common good of the hair of their heads to make Bow-strings withall Nor did this pious constancie of theirs want an happy issue For they beheld the Tyrant headless under their walls slain by the hands of his own Souldiers and saw the Metropolis of the World preserved by their loyalty And yet the matter was not ended with the death of the Tyrant the Souldiers and people laying hands on his children also and putting all unto the sword Of which crueltie being asked the reason they returned this Answer that not a whelp was to be spared of so ill a litter none of the brood of such a Cur or in the language of the Author Pessimi Canis Catulus non est relinquendus 2 Trieste of old called Tergestum from whence a spacious Bay adjoyning had antiently the name of Sinus Tergestinus and is now called Golfo di Trieste The Bay replenished principally with the water of the River Timans which with many streams doth fall into it and is therefore by the inhabitants of that Golf or Bay called Fons maris as Polybius in Strabo telleth us The town of no greater Antiquitie than observation mentioned by Plinie and some others of the Antient Writers but not else considerable 3 Montfalcon famous for its medicinall Herbs 4 Porto Gruate an Haven-town as the name importeth 5 Concordia in former times of no small esteem but so demolished by Attila the Hunn that it is now nothing but a ruin 6 Utina or Uden the fairest and largest at this time of all the Province containing about
time to come and the next year were again warred on by their King with more heat than formerly 18. Harslew or Honslew as some call it of little notice at the present because not capable of any great shipping nor useful in the way of Trade but famous notwithstanding in our English Stories as the first Town which that victorious Prince K. Henry the 5. attempted and took in in France 19. Cherburg the Latines call it Caesaris Burgum on the Sea side also the last Town which the English held in the Dukedom of Normandie belonging properly and naturally to the Earls of Eureux advanced unto the Crown of Navarre but being garâ—isoned by the English for King Henry the 6th it held out a siedge of seven moneths against the forces of France Here are also in this Dukedom the Towns of 20 Tankerville and â—1 Ewe which have given the title of Earls to the Noble Families of the Greyes and Bourchiers in England as also those of 22 Harcourt 23 Lâ—ngueville and 24 Aumal which have given the title of Duke and Earl to some of the best Houses in France There belonged also to this Dukedom but rather as subject to the Dukes of Normandie than part of Normandie it self the Countie of PERCH situate betwixt it and the Province of La Beausse of which now reckoned for a part It gave the title of Countess to Eufemia the base Daughter of King Henry the first and was divided into the higher and the lower The chief Towns of it 1. Negent le Rotrou of which little memorable but that it is the principal of Perch Govet or the lower Perch 2. Mortaigne or Moriton of most note in the higher Perch especially for giving the title of an Earl to Iohn the youngest Sonne of King Henry the 2d after King of England as in the times succeeding to the Lord Edmund Beaufort after Duke of Somerset But to return again to the Countrie of Normandie the antient Inhabitants thereof were the Caletes Eburones Lexobii Abrincantes spoken of before the Bello cassi or Venelo cassi about Rover the Salares and Baiocenses about Sees and Bayeux all conquered by the Romans afterwards by the French and the French by the Normans These last a people of the North inhabiting those Countries which now make up the Kingdoms of Denmark Swethland and Norwey united in the name of Normans in regard of their Northernly situation as in our Historie and description of those Kingdoms we shall shew more fully Out of those parts they made their first irruptions about the year 700. when they so ransacked and plagued the maritime Towns of France that it was inserted in the Letany From Plague Pestilence and the furie of the Normans good Lord 〈◊〉 To quiet these people and to secure himself Charles the Simple gave them together with the Soveraigntie of the Earldom of Bretagne a part of Neustria by them since called Normannia Their first Duke was Rollo An. 900. from whom in a direct line the 6th was William the Bastard Conquerour and King of England An. 1067. After this Normandie continued English till the dayes of King John when Philip Augustus seized on all his Estates in France as forfeitures An. 1202. The English then possessing the Dukedoms of Normandie and Aquitaine the Earldoms of Anjou Toureine Maine Poictou and Limosin being in all a far greater and better portion of the Country than the Kings of France themselves possessed The English after this recovered this Dukedom by the valour of King Henry the 5th and having held it 30. years lost it again in the unfortunate Reign of King Henry the sixt the English then distracted with domestick factions After which double Conquest of it from the Crown of England the French distrusting the affections of the Normans and finding them withall a stubborn and untractable people have miserably oppressed them with tolls and taxes keeping them alwaies poor and in low condition insomuch as it may be said of the generalitie of them that they are the most beggerly people that ever had the luck to live in so rich a Countrie But it is time to look on The Dukes of Normandie 912. 1 Rollo of Norway made the first Duke of Normandie by Charles the Simple by whose perswasion baptized and called Robert 917. 2 William surnamed Longespee from the length of his Sword 942. 3 Richard the Sonne of Longespee 980. 4 Richard the II. Sonne of the former 1026. 5 Richard the III. Sonne of Richard the 2d 1028. 6 Robert the Brother of Richard the 3d. 1035. 7 William the base Sonne of Robert subdued the Realm of England from thence called the Conquerour 1093. 8 Robert II. eldest Sonne of William the Conquerour put by the Kingdom of England by his two Brothers William and Henry in hope whereof he had refused the Crown of Hierusalem then newly conquered by the forces of the Christian Princes of the West Outed at last imprisoned and deprived of sight by his Brother Henry he lived a miserable life in the Castle of Cardiff and lieth buried in the Cathedral Church of Glocester 1102. 9 Henry the first King of England 1135. 10 Stephen King of England and D. of Normandie 11 Hen Plantagenet D. of Normandie and after King of England of that name the second 1161. 12 Hen the III. surnamed Court-mantle Sonne of Hen the 2d made D. of Normandie by his Father 1189. 13 Rich IV. surnamed Cure de Lyon King of England and D. of Normandie Sonne of Henry the second 1199. 14 John the Brother of Richard King of England and D. of Normandie outed of his estates in France by King Philip Augustus An. 1202. before whom he was accused of the murder of his Nephew Arthur found dead in the ditches of the Castle of Rowen where he was imprisoned but sentenced causa inaudita for his not appearing After this Normandie still remained united to the Crown of France the title only being borne by Iohn de Valoys afterwards King and Charles the 5th during the life time of his Father til the conquest of it by the valour of K. Hen the 5th A. 1420. which was 218 years after it had been seized on by King Philip Augustus and having been holden by the English but 30 years was lost again An. 1450 in the unfortunat Reign of King Henry the sixt Never since that dismembred from the Crown of France saving that Lewis the 11th the better to content the confederate Princes conferred it in Appennage on his Brother Charles Duke of Berry An. 1465. but within two Moneths after took it from him again and gave him in exchange for it the Dukedom of Guyâ—nne which lay further off from his Associates What the Revenues of this Dukedom were in former times I can hardly say That they were very fair and great appears by that which is affirmed by Philip de Comines who saith that he had seen raised in Normandie 95000 li. Sterling money which was a vast sum of money in those
Adolphus 1475 13 William V. of Berg and VI. of Gulick son of Gerrard 1511 14 Marie daughter and heir of William Dutchesse of Gulick and Berg conveyed the whole Estate in marriage to John the 3. Duke of Cleve and Earl of March continuing in that Familie till the expiration of it in the person of John Williliam the last Prince hereof anno 1610. 4 The Earldom of MARCH or MARK hath on the East and North Westphalia on the West the Dukedom of Cleve on the South that of Berg or Mont. So called as being seated in the Marches of Westphalen out of which it was taken The Countrie for the most part like the rest of Westphalen more fit for pasturage then corn woodie and yeelding store of pawnage to those heards of swine with which it plentifully abounds Chief places in it are 1 Werden upon the River Ruer on the edge of Westphalia the people whereof get great wealth by grazing of Cattle 2 Soest in Latine Susatum for wealth and greatnesse not inferiour to any in Westphalen except Munster only consisting of ten parishes and lording it over many rich and pleasant Villages Anciently it belonged to the Bishops of Colen but in the year 1444. did voluntarily yeild it self to the Duke of Cleve being then Earl of March also and by Duke John the 4. courageously defended against those Prelates 3 Arusberg a fine and pleasant site used for a retiring place by the Electours of Colen unto whom it belongs 4 Dortmond in Latine Tremonia a Countie anciently of it self and held immediately of the Empire possessed by the Troâ—manni a tribe of the Suevians from whence first called Tretmania and at last Tremonia 5 blancostein built commodiously by Adolphus the fift of that name and first Earl of March as was also 6 Hâ—m or Hammone 7 Vnna of which nothing memorable 8 Altena the first title of the Earls of this house before they assumed that of the Earls of March assumed first by Adolphus the 4. on the Conquest of some Lands in the Marches of Westphalen continuing in that Familie till united with Cleve As for the Earldom or Dukedom of CLEVE out of which it was taken and to which the rest of those estates did in time accrew it was one of the most ancient Estates or Principalities in these parts of the world continuing in a direct line for the space of 900 years held by them of the Kings of France and afterwards of the Kings of Lorrain till the incorporating of that Kingdom with the German Empire Begun first by Elias Grullius companion to Charls Martel in his wars against the Frisons Saxons and Bavarians whose son Theodorick added hereto by marriage the Countie of Teisterbant containing the Towns and Seigneuries of Aliena in Wesiphalen as also of Bomel Heusden Buren Culemberg in the Belgick Provinces By Baldwin the sixt Earl was added the territory of Twentzen in Latine Regio Tuentana given him by Ludovicus Pius by Theodorick the fift the town and Seigneurie of Duislake setled upon him on his marriage with Mathilda the heir thereof by Theodorick the 9. the County of Hulkenrade near Nuys in the land of Colen together with the towns of Duysburg and Culembourg bought of Rodolphus Habspurgensis by John his son the town and territory of Keisarswerd bought of Charles the 4. By Adolph the 29. Earl the Earldome of March formerly taken out of it was again united by Adolph his successour made the first Duke hereof by the Emperour Sigismund anno 1417. the Lordships of Gennep Duiffels and Reixwald bought of the said Emperour together with the County of Ravenstein the Towns of Leoburg Limers and Hatteren for the ransome of William Duke of Berg and other noble persons taken prisoners by him anno 1397. by John the first Duke of that name the Town and territory of Soest and finally by John the 3. the Dukedomes of Berg and Gulick as heir thereof by his mother Mary sole daughter and heir of William the fift and sixt the last Duke thereof To which great height this ancient and noble family had not long attained and thereby made themselves and their sons and daughters fit matches for the greatest Princes but it pleased God to bring it to its fatall end and by that means to dissipateâ— his brave estate in the hands of strangers as shall be shewed in the Conclusion of this Catalogue of The EARLES and DUKES of CLEVE A. Ch. 717 1 Elias Grallius companion in the wars of Charles Martell 732 2 Theodorick Earl of Cleve and Lord of Teisterbant 755 3 Rainold son of Theodorick Earl of Cleve and Teisterbant 767 4 Conon of great fame in Armes under Charles the great 778 5 John son of Conon marryed the daughter of Michael Curopalates Emperour of Constantinople 790 6 Robert the eldest son of John 798 7 Baldwin the brother of Earl Robert After whose death anno 830. the Earldone of Teisterbant was taken out of it and made the portion of Robert a younger son from whom descended the two houses of March and Berg. 830 8 Ludowick son of Baldwin 834 9 Eberard brother of Ludovick who gave Teisterbant to his brother Robert 843 10 Luithardus Earl of Cleve 878 11 Baldwin II. 928 12 Arnold 968 13 Wignan son of Arnold 1004 14 Conrade made an Earl of the Empire in the life of his father 1045 15 Theodorick II. 1088 16 Theodorick III. companion of Godfrey of Bovillon in the holy Land 1114 17 Arnold II. brother of Theodorick the 3. 1161 18 Theodorick IV. 19 Arnold III. 1205 20 Arnold IV. 1218 21 Theodorick V. 1229 22 Theodorick VI. 1247 23 Theodorick VII 1255 24 Theodorick VIII 1271 25 Theodorick IX 26 Otho son of Theodorick 1309 27 Theodorick X. brother of Otho II. 2325 28 John brother of Theodorick and Canon of Colen the last of the masculine issue of Elias Grallius 29 Adolphus the VII of March son of Adolph the 6. of March and Mary of Cleve first Archbishop of Colen as six of this house of March had been almost successively before him succeeded on the death of his Uncle John to the Earldome of Cleve inaugurated thereunto by Charles the 4. 1389 30 Adolph II. of Cleve and VIII of March created the first Duke of Cleve by the Emperour Sigismund at the Councell of Constance anno 1417. 1443 31 John III. son of Adolph Duke of Cleve Earl of March and Lord of Ravenstein 1481 32 John II. of the rank of Dukes and the IV of the Earls 1521 33 John III. Duke of Cleve and Earl of March c. by descent from his Father and Duke of Gulick and Berg in right of his wife daughter and heir of William the last Duke thereof 1539 34 William son of John the 3. and Mary his wife daughter and sole heir of William the last Duke of Gulick and Berg father of the Lady Anne of Cleve one of the wives of Henry the 8. of England He contended very strongly against Charles the fift for
the Dukedomâ— of Gueldres but being too weak for so great an Adversary made his submission to him at Venlo and so saved his estates 1584 35 John William son of the former William during the life of Charles Frederick his elder brother was Bishop of Munster on whose death anno 1575. he resigned that dignity and in the end succeeded his Father in his whole estates which he managed with great piety and prudence till the year 1610. and then died issuelesse The last of that ancient and noble family of the Dukes of Cleve After whose death much quarrell and contention grew about the succession betwixt the severall competitors and pretenders to it of which the principall were 1. Leopold Archduke of Austria pretending an investiture from the Emperour Rodolphus to whom for want of heirs males the estate was said to be escheated 2. John George Duke of Saxonie descended from Sibyll daughter of Duke John the third at whose marriage with John Frederick the Electour of Saxonie an 1535 it was said to have been solemnly agreed upon that on the failing of the heirs males of Cleve the issue of that marriage should succeed therein 3. John Sigismund the Electour of Brandenburg in behalf of his son George William Duke of Prussia by the Lady Anne his wife eldest daughter of Albert of Brandenburg Duke of Prussia and of Maria Leonora the eldest sister and next heir of the Duke deceased 4. Wolfgangus Gulielmus Palatine of Newburg son of Magdalen the younger sister of that Mary who claimed the estate as nearest kinsman one degree to the said last Duke And though the right seemed most apparently on the side of Brandenbourg the Estate in tayle pretended by the Duke of Saxonie being formerly cut off by Imperiall authority and that pretended to by the Duke of Newburg not of force in Germanie yet being that Leopold was in Armes and had already forced a possession of most part of the Countrey the two Princes of Brandenbourg and Newburg soon agreed the controversie and by the help of the Protestant Princes their Confederates recovered the greatest part of it from the hands of Leopold But the Palatine of Newburg not content with his partage first married with a daughter of the Duke of Bavaria then reconciled himself to the Church of Rome called in the Spanish Armes under the command of Marquisse Spinola to abet his quarrell which made George William son of the Elector of Brandenbourg and the Lady Anne to call in the Forces of the States under the command of Maurice Earl of Nassaw after Prince of Orange The issue of which war was this that Spinola possessed himself of Wesel Aken Mullheim Pusseldorp and most other places of importance in Berg and Gulick and the States got into their power the Towns of Gulick with Rees and Emmerick in the Dukedome of Cleve and almost the whole County of Mark. And though they both pretend to keep them for the use of those Princes in whose cause they stand yet when such strong parties keep the Stakes it is most easie to determine who will win the game such alterations as have hapned in the chance of war by the reciprocall winning and losing of some Towns on both sides not much conducing to the benefit of the rightfull Princes EARLES of ALTENA and MARCH A. Ch. 834 1 Robert son of Baldwin to whom the County of Teisterbant was given by Eberard 2 Theodorick son of Robert the first Lord of Altena 3 Adolphus I. Earl of Altena 4 Adolphus II. Earl of Altena and Berg. 5 Conrade Earl of Altena and Berg. 4 Adolph III. Earl of Altena and Berg. 5 Eberhard Earl of Altena his younger brother Engelbert succeeding in Berg. 6 Frederick Earl of Altena 7 Adolphus IV. created the first Earl of March 1249 7 Engelbert Earl of March and Altena 8 Adolphus V. son of Engelbert 9 Engelbert II. from whom by a second wife the daughter and heir of Aremberg descended that branch of the house of March which till of late were Soveraigns of Sedan and Dukes of Bovillon 10 Adolph VI. husband of Mary or Margaret daughter and heir of Theodorick the 9. Earl of Cleve 2. The Estates of the three ELECTOR-BISHOPS Adjoyning to the Estates of Cleve are those of the Spirituall Electors of the Empire of Germanie Colen Ments and Triers not so contiguous and conterminous as those of Cleveland and therefore to be laid out severally by their metes and boundaries And first for 1. COLEN-LAND or the Estate of the Archbishop and Elector of Colen is bounded on the East with the Dukedome of Berg from which divided by the Rhene on the West with Gulick on the North with Cleve it self and the County of Muers and on the South extending to the land of Triers The ancient Inhabitants hereof were the Vbii in former times possessed of the Countreys of Berg and March but being warred on by the Germans bordering next upon them they were by the Clemency of Agrippa then Lievtenant of Gaul received into protection and by him placed along the French side of the Rhene as well for defence of the borders of the Roman Empire as for their own security against that Enemy Won from the Romans by the French in the reign and under the conduct of Childerick anno 412. or thereabouts and from the French by the Emperour Otho the first anno 949. Since that time the City of Colen hath remained Imperiall and of late times incorporated amongst the Hanse-towns but the territory near unto it and a great part of Westphalen subject immediately to the Bishop much of the lands which formerly belonged to the Kingdome of Lorrain being conferred upon this See by the Emperour Otho the second at such time as the Dukedome of Lorrain was erected by him The Bishops See first founded here by S. Maternus one of the Disciples of S. Peter as hath been constantly affirmed by old tradition but howsoever an Episcopall See without all question in the time of Constantine Maternus Bishop hereof subscribing amongst others to the Councell of Arles anno 326. And being Colen was in those times the Metropolis of the Province of Germania Secunda the Bishop had the power of a Metropolitan according to the rule and observation so often mentioned Afterwards when the Empire was made Elective these Bishops with their brethren of Mentz and Triers were made three of the seven which were to nominate and elect the succeeding Emperour after which time it is no wonder that they grew both in power and Patrimony Places of most importance within this Electorate are 1. Bonn situate on the banks of the Rhene in the most pleasant and fruitfull place of all the Countrey the ordinary refidence of the Archbishop whose house or Palace here is said to be one of the fairest in all Germanie By Tacitus called Benna and sometimes Castra Bonnensia the wintering Camp in his times of the sixt Legion 2. Nuys by the same writer called Novesium Nivesia by Antoninus